Swing Time

We stood in the room together Sara and I. We were both a little nervous, but also very excited. Sara looked around the room and her breathing increased as she watched the attractive young men moving around the room.

Several beautiful women were there and she watched them as they talked and moved around the room talking to the young men as they moved. There was a sense of excitement that permutated the room as the people there watched each other wondering whom?

Sara turned to me and said Jim I would like a drink and I said sure and moved over to the bar and got her and myself a coke. No one drank much at these parties, as they wanted all their senses to be high. They wanted to feel everything that might happen.

The hostess announced that the drawing would begin now. Each male guest had been given a name on a piece of paper when they had arrived. Any with the same first name also had a last name initial only. One of the men called out Karen and a very lovely girl looking nervous stepped forward and declared me. The man said I am David and walked over to her.
And so it went, each man had a name, and after they had called out their name, each lady had a stranger in front of her.

This was similar to when couples at a party used to put their car keys in a jar and the women would draw and that was whom they went home with for the night.

I had this very pretty girl standing in front of me. Her name was Joyce and she was about 20. I am 30. We made eye contact and she gave me a nervous smile and said hi. I smiled back and asked ever been here before and she said no it is my first time and I said mine too.

We maintained eye contact for a time both knowing that in a few minutes we would be alone somewhere in the house, as would all the other couples. I looked around and found Sara talking to a tall guy who had called her name. She was smiling up at him and caught my glance and nodded and smiled at me saying in her smile I am ready.

I knew our lives were about to change. We had agreed we wanted to do this adventure and were both ready to go for it. I watched as she took his hand and they moved away. I knew that is a few minutes she would be on her back with her legs spread and in the air as he fucked her. I was excited and getting hard thinking about my wife giving it up to a man she had just met.

I turned to Joyce and smiled at her and said ready? She hesitated and looked over at her husband walking away with a young girl with his hand on her butt and said yes lets.

We looked for a place and as we walked past a room we could hear the sounds of sex and looked in, a woman was facing us as the guy with her fucked her doggie. We could see the lust and pleasure on her face. Joyce said wow never seen that before and I whispered in her ear I will be doing that to you soon. She looked up at me and said yes you will.

We found a place and she turned to me with eyes wide open and I could see her breathing in and out. Her boobs moved up and down under her top and she was full breasted and I was ready for them. Our first kiss was warm and wet and she whispered in my ear I am so hot.

I reached out and unbuttoned her top and it fell open to reveal he beautiful boobs. I reached around her and undid her bra and her boobs fell out. I said very nice as I grasped them both and tweaked her nipples. She jerked a little at my touch and kissed me again as I played with her boobs and whispered I love it when a man does that to me.

I leaned in and took a boob in my mouth sucking and she through her head back and said oh yes. I slid my hand down and under her skirt and moved it up to her panties. They were damp and I knew she was ready. I undid her skirt and it fell to the floor revealing beautiful legs. I kneeled down and removed her panties and stood up and pulled her close.

I kissed her and than removed my shirt and we were skin to skin. I felt her hand slip down as she felt my cock through my slacks and I whispered that is for you. I felt her unbuckle my belt and unbutton my slacks and my pants fell to the floor and I stepped out.
I pressed down on her shoulders and she knew what I wanted and dropped to her knees and slid my shorts down and my cock sprung free and she took me in her mouth.

I gasped as her mouth moved up and down my cock. I looked down at her head bobbing and she looked up making eye contact as she sucked on me. She pulled away and said I feel like a very bad girl and I said yes you are and very good at it. I reached down and whispered I want you now and turned her around and she bent over and I slipped into her pussy and went deep. I held still and she moved her butt side to side moaning oh yes good.

I moved in and out and could hear how wet she was. Joyce grunted and jerked against me and I felt her cum. She fell to the floor and said oh that was so good. She looked up at me from the floor and I went down to her and spread her legs apart and went back and we made eye contact as I fucked her hard.

Her faced was flushed and her breathing rapid as my cock filled her pussy banging against her clit. Her eyes opened wide and I could see the lust and she grunted and I could tell she was about to cum again. I held still and she was thrusting against my cock
Moaning.

I pulled her legs over my shoulders and went in very deep pushing and grinding against he clit and she exploded on my cock crying out as she climaxed. I began to jerk and grunt as I felt my cum rising. I felt her pussy began to quiver and we mad eye contact again and she said I am going to give it up to you and started to shake all over and pulled me down for a long kiss and cum. I exploded in her pussy grunting and yelling as I came. Suddenly were both quiet breathing hard. My cock was still in her and I could feel her pussy quivering. She was still climaxing as we lay there coming down from our high.

When our breathing returned to normal Joyce kissed me for the last time and said I can never tell my husband Larry how much I enjoyed you. It would threaten him. I came so hard.
I hope we have another chance some time; maybe we can get together sometime just the four of us. I said you were wonderful. We got dressed and returned to the common area.

When we returned Sara was sitting alone waiting and smiled at us as we approached. She had that I just got fucked look with a smile and a kiss she whispered this is fun. I said yes.

Sara looked around for her husband and he was not in sight so joined us on the couch. She said he probably would be gone for the night. I am ok with that and laughed. So I can do what I want too.

Sara is a sometimes Bi. She has been with another woman only a couple of times with just a lot of kissing and touching and it has been a long time for her. She had got off once with one of them when they rubbed each others pussies through their clothes. When we agreed to come to the swing party she expressed a hope that maybe it might happen again here.
I whispered maybe Joyce might be interested I will ask her. Sara smiled and nodded.
I said I need a smoke. Want to join me Joyce Sara is a non-smoker. Joyce said sure me too. Once out side we lit up and I plunged in and said that sometimes Sara liked women.

I clarified and added likes having some sex with a woman. Joyce said oh. She was hoping you might be interested. I added I would like it too and we would have time for you and I as well. She smiled and said temping me huh? I laughed and said you bet.

Joyce stood quiet for a time obviously thinking and finally said, well Larry and I have talked about it and he wants me to do something, but I am really nervous about it. Truthfully I really doubt I would know what to do. I said Sara is very new as well, all she has done is a lot of kissing and feeling each other up and getting hot doing it. I will step in and do you both. What do you think? Joyce said well I might like that. It sounds exciting specially the part about you. I said ok Sara will lead the way and we will do it than.

As we went back in I wondered how this would all go. It was my fantasy coming true.
I nodded to Sara and with each in hand we looked for a place to play.

Joyce said to Sara you will have to show me the way and I am not sure how far I can go. Sara said it will be ok and leaned forward and kissed Joyce lightly. Joyce had a surprised look on her face and said never did that before. Felt nice.

Joyce bravely leaned forward and kissed Sara back. Than the kissing began in earnest as they both became more comfortable with the kissing. Sara reached around Joyce grasping her butt in both hands and pulled her in close. Joyce gasped at the touch and leaned in and was kissing passionately as she felt Sara playing with her butt. They moved apart and Sara said you feel good. Both were breathing hard.

Joyce said that was strange. I liked the feel of your hands on me. Sara said your turn and took her hands and pressed them to her boobs and said feel me. Sara unbuttoned her top and her naked boobs fell out and Joyce hesitated and reached in and felt her boobs. Sara smiled and said feels good as Joyce rubbed her boobs. Her nipples were hard and she reached out unbuttoned Joyce and the two lovely ladies stood there feeling each other up and kissing.

I decided to jump in and moved behind Sara and took her blouse off and than went behind Joyce and did the same. Kissing the ladies hugged each other with their boobs pressed together. Joyce said wow what a feeling.

I said to Sara I want to see you naked and she removed the rest of her clothes. I said to Joyce how about you and she did the same. I removed my clothes and we were all naked.

I pulled the ladies to the floor and they stretched next to each other as I looked down on them. They both were focused on my hard cock and I moved behind Joyce. Joyce gasped as I slipped into her and said oh yes. I moved in and out as Sara watched me fuck someone for the first time. I could see the lust in her eyes. She made her move and moved in close to Joyce joining us in the fuck. She lowered her head took a boob in her mouth for the first time in her life she was sucking on another woman.

I pushed forward until Joyce was on top of Sara. Joyce and Sara were kissing as I fucked Joyce from behind. Sara spread and pulled Joyce in and their pussies were touching and Sara said oh yes, good. I pushed Joyce up so I could reach Sara and slipped into her and she groaned as I fucked her. Joyce was on her hands and knees looking down as I moved in and out of Sara. Sara was so hot and Joyce leaned down and took one of her boobs in her mouth as I fucked her.

I fucked one than the other as they kissed and sucked on each other. I thought wow what a scene right out of a xxx video. Joyce was panting as I fucked her lost in the moment and the passion. I looked down at Sara and we made eye contact and I could see the pure lust on her face and mouthed silently lick her. Sara only paused for a moment than moved down and under Joyce sliding down her body licking and sucking as she went.


I looked down at Sara and she looked up at me and I nodded a yes and she had her first taste of another woman. I pulled out for a moment as Sara licked Joyce. Joyce suddenly realized that Sara was licking her pussy and jerked and cried out and climaxed on her face. I moved down and slipped into Joyce and slammed into her hard and fast and she had her cum while Sara licked her. Joyce shuttered and had a second climax .I was riding Joyce hard and fast and grunted and exploded in her pussy pulling out still squirting all over her butt and pussy and some on Sara as she looked up watching me squirting. Her face was all wet from both Joyce and me. I collapsed on the floor and the two ladies joined me one each side. We were all quiet for a time. Finally I said I hope both of you enjoyed that as much as I did. Joyce and Sara both smiled and leaned over me and kissed. I thought I guess they did.

After the evening was over Sara told me that she really loved the girl-girl stuff. Joyce gave us her phone number so we could all get together outside the house. We never did meet Larry.

As Sara and I drove home she said wow what a wild night. I said yes it was fun.
Sara asked shall we call them and I said sure it could be fun, lets.

The next week Sara called and talked to Joyce. I listened in to the call from another phone in the bedroom.

Sara said hi to Joyce and Joyce said so glad you called. I told Larry about you and Jim and what we did and he is anxious to meet you both. Sara said, sounds good. Joyce paused and coyly said he really liked hearing what we did and what you did to me. I really liked it. Sara said me too. It was my first time doing that, and I really enjoyed myself. I want to do it again. Joyce said me too. I want to do it too, to you.

Sara said to me I am so excited. We made a date.

They arrived that next Friday night and would be spending the night as they lived a couple of hundred miles away. We met Larry for the first time. He as tall and nice looking and Sara was immediately interested. Joyce and I kissed and Sara kissed her as well and than turned to Larry and said you to and gave him a warm kiss. The mood was set.

Sara had made dinner and so we ate and chatted, getting to know each other. Later we were all sitting in the living room watching the computer screen. I had opened an adult site with live video of other couples having sex. I asked them if they wanted to broadcast our evening together and they got all excited and both said yes.

So we were on cam.

The ladies left to change into something interesting, and returned wearing see through tops and panties. Sara sat next to Larry and Joyce sat with me. There was a video playing of a couple playing. The woman was giving her partner head looking straight into the camera. We all watched intently. Sara looked at Larry and I know what she was thinking.

I turned the lights down a little and we sat watching the screen. The two girls were in the middle and kissed each other and it started. After several kisses they turned to us guys and started kissing us as we felt their boobs. Although I knew Sara had had sex with another guy at the house party this was the first time I actually seen another man touch her. Larry was kissing her and playing with her boobs and she had her hand on his cock through his shorts. It felt strange watching her and than I felt Joyce rubbing my cock.

Sara reached inside his shorts and pulled his cock out and he pressed down on the back of her head and she took him in her mouth. I was watching intently as my wife sucked on another man. I think I was in shock a little as I watched and could see she was enjoying herself. Than I felt Joyce sucking on me and looked down as my cock moved in and out of her mouth. Larry was watching her and I think was as surprised as I was.

It is one thing to imagine something and quite another to see it actually happening. Larry and I made eye contact both knowing our lives were about to change. We were going to fuck each others wife in front of each other. I was as hard as I could get.

Sara looked up at me asking with her eyes was it ok and I nodded a yes and she stretched out in front of him and spread. Larry slipped his cock in her and I heard her gasp as he went deep. I entered his wife and we fucked watching each other.

All I can say is wow.

I was surprised as I watched Sara fuck Larry and realized I was ok with what she was doing. The sounds of sex filled the room and we just fucked. Sara was panting and I knew she had cum with Larry and he was grunting as he plowed into her.

Joyce was under me and I was fucking her hard and fast and she was gasping for air and gave it up to me and Larry looked up and watch is wife cum for me and that did it for him and he grunted and Sara grabbed his butt with her two hands and pulled him in deep and he groaned and his face changed as he exploded in her pussy pulling out still squirting all over her tummy.

That was all I needed and I yelled and pulled out of Joyce and exploded all over her pussy and tummy collapsing on top of her panting. Larry was watching.

The room became very quiet except the sound of heavy breathing.

We all headed for separate bathrooms to clean up. When Sara and I were alone she turned to me and looked up and asked do you still love me? I was surprised by the question and said of course we both knew what we were doing tonight. I will always love you no matter what. I asked did you like it and she said yes very much, it was wild. So we became swingers. I said me too lets invite them to stay until Sunday.

Soon we were all in front of the video camera on the couch again.

Sara and Joyce moved together. Us guys move to the side to watch our wives play.
Larry was about to see his wife with another woman for the first time.

Sara and Joyce began with kissing and than their hands began to roam over each other.
It was obvious Joyce was nervous as this was going to be the first time to go all the way with another woman.
After a while Sara said lets go to bed and so we all went into a bedroom.

I brought the laptop with the camera and set it on the desk next to the king size bed. There were 800 + people watching.

I could tell that there was romance going on between the two girls. It was going to be much more that sex. Passion for each other was in the air. Us guys were not invited this time.

Sara and Joyce faced each other and kissed. Than, they undressed each other, and moved to the bed naked. Joyce was anxious as she was going to taste another woman for the first time. The two girls moved together kissing and touching each other. Sara slid her hand down and rubbed Joyce and Joyce spread her legs and Sara slipped a finger inside. Joyce gasped and pushed the finger deeper. Sara said now you and the two ladies were fingering each other kissing and rubbing against each other. Both were hot as you could hear their fingers moving in and out of each others pussy. So wet.

The kisses were passionate and they were licking each other on the neck and ears as the passion increased. They were lost in the moment and us guys had disappeared from their minds. They just wanted each other. Larry had his cock out stroking himself. I followed his lead.

I heard Sara whisper to Joyce I want you to lick me. She softly pushed Joyce down. Joyce paused at her boobs and kissed and sucked each one on her way down to where Sara wanted her to go. Sara had never been licked by another woman before.

Joyce moved down Sara licking as she went and poised above her pussy and hesitated for a moment. Sara reached down and pushed on the back of her hear and Joyce had her first taste and Sara had her first time being tasted. Sara shuttered and pushed her hips forward and gasped and moaned oh yes... as Joyce licked her. Sara pulled Joyce to her and Joyce straddled her head and they were in a 69 licking and sucking each other. They were buried in each other lost in the passion and wetness.

It went on and on neither wanting to stop. Sara shuttered and climaxed with a muffled sound as she continued to lick Joyce through her cum. Joyce began to jerk, thrusting, and grunting and had her cum for Sara. They kept licking each other. Their faces both wet from each other neither finished. They both wanted more. So they licked and sucked more heading for another climax.

Both grabbed each others butt and held on pressing into each other and Joyce could be heard grunting and Sara moaning and both shuttered and climaxed together.

They remained in the 69 licking and sucking softly until they both came down from their high. Slowly they parted and moved to where they could kiss each other tasting each others pussy and holding each other, in a lovers embrace. and fell asleep in each others arms.
The first night was over.

The next day the ladies were inseparable, kissing and holding hands and sitting together.
Finally they noticed us two guys again.

Sara joined me and said sorry if I have been ignoring you. Sara and I watched xxx videos at times. Mostly with women on women. In one of them the ladies used a double-ended dildo and Sara told me that she and Joyce wanted to try it. So off to the adult book- store Larry and I went to get one as the girls refused to do it.

The one I brought back had about 7 inches on each end with a vibrator bulge in the middle. The girls with ooh and ahs giggled.

In the afternoon we all sat around the pool. Larry and I had traded wives for the day.
Larry was in the pool with Sara and I was at the bar making drinks. Sara disappeared under water and I knew what she was doing to Larry. She came up for air and I could see she had straddled him and he was fucking her for the second time. Joyce stood and watched her husband fucking my wife with a strange expression on her face. She turned to me and said I want to fuck.

She came around the bar and got on her hands and knees in front of me and I slipped into her riding her doggie. I looked over watching Sara and Larry and heard him grunt and Sara jumped off him and went down on him and he exploded in her mouth and on her face. I was ready to cum and said Larry just got a blowjob and Joyce turned around and went down on me and I squirted in her mouth and she swallowed it all. The wife swap was complete.

Sara and Larry joined us and we had a late lunch and I needed a nap so fell asleep on one of the lounges. A couple of hours later I woke up and was rested and excited about the planned evening event.

The evening arrived and Sara and Joyce were getting ready for their show. We were all in the living room with the two ladies sitting across from each other in the middle of the room with the dildo between them. Both were turned on as they had been flirting with each other all day long. Whispering to each other and giggling and kissing.

Their intent was clear they were going to fuck each other. The lights were low and some candles were lit. The two ladies moved close and started with kissing each other. The passion from the night before returned and they were soon hot for each other. They both had become orally Bi and wanted more of that, so were soon licking each other all over.

Sara finally reached down and picked up the dildo and slipped one end into Joyce and pushed it all the way in until it was against her clit. Joyce got wide eyed and gasped as she felt the dildo filling her up. Sara than positioned herself so she could ride the other end of the dildo and slid onto it until it was buried to her clit.

The two ladies made eye contact and you could see the lust in their eyes. They were ready to fuck. So was I.

They grabbed each other by their arms for leverage and moved together in a fucking motion, with the dildo sliding in and out of their pussies and banging against their clits.
You could tell by the sounds they were making that they were both very wet.

Sara reached down and pressed on the knob in the middle of the dildo resting against their clits and it began to vibrate intensely. Both ladies said oh... and held still feeling the vibrations. They pulled each other close with boobs against boobs kissing and holding each other as they felt their passion rise and the cum on the way.

Sara said cum and Joyce said cum and they pressed as close as they could pushing the vibrating dildo as deep as it would go. Sara shuttered and cried out and Joyce gave her a long kiss and they came together grunting and finally panting from the intensity of their cum. They held still holding each other as they continued to cum for several moments.

Sara pressed on the dildo and it stopped vibrating but remained inside. Sara and Joyce continued kissing until their breathing slowed and with some obvious reluctance slid off the dildo, which gleamed in the light from their wetness. They collapsed on the floor together.

Larry and I were both amazed by what we had just witnessed and of course turned on.
We had talked together and had decided that we would separate to different bedrooms
For the night with each others wife.

I took Joyce by the hand and went into one of the bedrooms. I said to her wild weekend and she smiled and said my wildest ever. She needed some recovery time and so we just lay on the bed talking for a time.

I heard Larry and Sara go into the other bedroom and they were quiet as well. We all new this would be our last chance to have each other as Joyce and Larry would be leaving in a few hours. The ladies had decided on separate bedrooms.

As Joyce and I lay together knowing we would soon have our final time, I could hear sound coming from the other bedroom. Slapping sounds of skin against skin and knew that Sara was fucking Larry one again. My cock got very hard and Joyce noticed. She reached down and stroked me and said nice cock. I have really enjoyed you this weekend.

She lowered her head and took me in her mouth. I could hear the sounds coming from the other room.
Face to face with eye contact I slipped into Joyce and we slow fucked for a long time. It was different this time. There was some special feelings going on between us and so we made love this last time. Joyce gave me her all and when she climaxed with me it felt like a gift, which it was. We did it again later and for the last time.

They left the next morning. Sara and I returned to our lives both changed by the experience, We decided we would do it again sometime, but not real soon.

reference

The Sweet Summer in Copenhagen

Chapter 1
Rasa was walking along the Str get street in Copenhagen when she bumped into her old flat mate (whom she used to have a relationship with). They catch up with the good old times. Stefano raised his hands to touch her face. Rasa could feel her heart beating fast.
Just then her phone rang, Alessandro, her husband was calling her. “Hi baby, where are you? Are you on your way home? I just arrived and find you not home”.
“Yes darling I went out to get some food stuff. I’m on my way home. Would you like me to get you anything?” Rasa replied.
Alessandro answered cheekily, “Yes baby, a man for us to make love with tonight.”
Rasa smiled and just replied, “I won’t be long.” She said good bye and hung up the phone.
Rasa turned to Stefano, “would you like to come over to my house for dinner? I would really love for you to meet my husband, Alessandro, he’s a wonderful man.”
Stefano couldn’t resist so he agreed to go with her seeing that he has nothing to do that Friday night.
Chapter 2
Stefano drove and followed Rasa’s car to her house. Just as she got out of her car, Alessandro opened the front door. He turned and looked at his wife, Rasa just gave Alessandro a cheeky smile. He read her mind.
Rasa introduced Stefano to her husband and Stefano to her husband. She told Alessandro briefly who Stefano was and she excused herself and went into the kitchen. She left the two men talking in the hall.
She prepares some drink and took the drinks to the guys. They were discussing about the recent football match in the European League. She sat down the glasses and headed back to the kitchen.
While Rasa was in the kitchen, Alessandro asked Stefano further about his life. He found out that Stefano used to live with Rasa and things didn’t work out between them but they remain as friends. Alessandro probe further and found out that Stefano is currently married an Armenian-Russian model who is away in France.
They were also talking about their hobbies and discovered that they both like horseback riding.
One thing lead to another, and along the conversation, Stefano recalled how he and Rasa encountered a couple at a swinger’s club. He started asking Alessandro if he ever took Rasa to a swinger’s club before.
To Stefano’s surprise, Alessandro told Stefano that he took her to one about half a year ago.
Alessandro told Stefano that he was introduced to the club by a close friend.
Alessandro also told Stefano that Rasa would not allow a stranger to take her and also kiss her. Alessandro confided that he doesn’t mind as he would like to see another man having her, together with him. Alessandro could see that Stefano’s face lit up.
Alessandro then asked Stefano if he would be interested in such an arrangement. Stefano without hesitation, “I don’t mind if you don’t and also if Rasa doesn’t mind. When are you planning on doing this? I think I will take on your offer anytime even if my wife is around. She doesn’t like sex and I had to masturbate by myself while thinking about Rasa, She’s the only girl I ever had who is sexually active. Sorry, didn’t mean for you to find out that another man fantasies your wife. ” Stefano winked at Alessandro who nodded his head and smiled cheekily.
Chapter 3
After talking for several minutes, Alessandro suddenly remembered that he and Rasa will be going to their vineyards the next day to spend a week of their summer together. Alessandro invited Stefano to join them if he has nothing to do for that week.
Stefano agreed to join them seeing his wife is out of town and he didn’t plan anything for the summer.
Alessandro asked Stefano to come by the house tomorrow and they can go in one car.
Both men continued to talk about their other hobbies.
Suddenly Alessandro had an idea, “Stefano why don’t you go back now and pack your bags. You can sleep over tonight since you have nothing else planned. Dinner will not be served in another hour or so. How about it?”
Stefano agreed and excused himself and told Alessandro that he will be right back. He went to tell Rasa that he’s going out and will be back for dinner.
Alessandro came into the kitchen to look for his wife. “Baby, Stefano agreed to come along to the vineyards with us tomorrow. This is the best give you had ever given me.”
“I’m glad you like it. What have you guys been talking about out there?” Rasa replied cheekily.
Alessandro told her that they found out that they have quite a bit in common and Stefano has agreed to have threesome with them.
Alessandro walked closer to Rasa and kissed her neck. He reached for her breasts and she turned around. She kissed him back. She turned back to grabbed the chicken and put it in the oven.
After turning the knob of the oven, Rasa turned and looked lovingly at Alessandro. She tiptoed and started kissing her husband hungrily.
She could feel herself burning inside as Alessandro undid her blouse as she removed his trousers.
Alessandro continued undressing Rasa. He carried her to the kitchen island and she wrapped her legs around his waist. He penetrates her in this position. He was looking at Rasa caressing her own breasts.
As Alessandro was so hard from thinking about what he planned on doing afterwards he came in under 10 minutes. He was inside her and she was smiling at him. He leaned down to kiss her wet pussy.
He helped her down and they went upstairs to have a quick shower.
Chapter 4
Stefano drove back to his house not far from Scandic Hotel thinking about Rasa. He regretted letting her go.
Just thinking about her made him hot and hard. He remembered how she would walk in front of him while he was busy watching TV, she would only be wearing nothing but robe. She would just sit next to him with her legs crossed under her.
He can’t help looking at her exposed thighs and pubic area. When he looked up, he could see her breasts (slightly exposed) heaving up and down as she breathes.
Usually after a couple of minutes he would not be able to contained himself and peeled off her robe to revealed her delicious succulent nipples. They will make love on the sofa and ended up in front of the TV.
He smiled at those thoughts as reached his house. He ran inside quickly and grabbed some clothes for the weekend and dashed into the bathroom for a shower.
He thought about how Rasa and he used to shower together. He was masturbating as his thoughts went back to Rasa gliding her soapy wet body against his naked body. They would turned off the shower the massaged each other’s body. They would be on the floor making out or he would be carrying her with him inside her.
Sometimes he will take her from behind while he grabbed her breast. She would be moaning and begging him to give her hard.
Some weekends they will just lay in each other’s arms in the long bath.
He was now hard and calling out her name. He continued to masturbate until he came in his own hands. He looked down and wished that Rasa was in front of him now so that he could spread his semen all over her. She has always liked to have his semen all over her body and after massaging it into her body, they will lather soap on each other and continue to shower.
He came out of the shower and got dressed.
He drove back to their house with anticipation. He could feel it in his groin that it will be a great night of sex.
He secretly thanked his lucky star that Alessandro was such a cool guy to let someone else touches his wife. Alessandro was cool with him even though Stefano and Rasa had a past.
He knew that he will always be invited over for this sexual rendezvous. He doesn’t mind now that his wife doesn’t want to make out with him, he can always have it with Alessandro and Rasa as Alessandro had told him that he’s most welcome to join them anytime.
Chapter 5
Alessandro came out of their room and went downstairs when the doorbell rang. He opened the door and Stefano was standing there.
Alessandro showed Stefano to his room. It was near the pool.
After dashing upstairs for a quick shower, she slipped on a white wrap around dress which was revealing, over her body when she walked out of her room. She checked herself out on the mirror and caught a glimpse of herself. She was all flushed with anticipation.
Rasa came into the kitchen and brought out the chicken from the oven and set the table.
She called out to the guys to join her for dinner.
As the 2 men came to join her, Alessandro let out a whistle, “baby, you look sexy!” Stefano too agreed.
Stefano kept glancing at her as his mind ran through his thoughts of them together. It was like his thoughts of her in front of the TV just about an hour ago. He knew what’s coming up next. He was almost bursting. He could feel the hardness in his groin.
Half an hour later, and some light chit chat among the three of them, Rasa excused her self and headed to the kitchen to get some wine.
The guys took their wine goblets to the poolside. Rasa washed all the dirty dishes and cleaned the table.
Chapter 6
After doing the chores, Rasa took her wine and joined the men.
She sat down next to Alessandro and walked past Stefano. As she walked past, Stefano realised that Rasa wasn’t wearing any panty or bra. Alessandro looked over at Stefano and knew that Stefano was eyeing Rasa. He could see that he has a hard on just like himself.
Alessandro laid his hand on her lap and purposely slipped his hand off her lap and exposed her fair thighs. Stefano was watching Alessandro’s every move.
Rasa just sat there and looked out over the pool.
The cool breeze hardens her nipples and they were visible through her thin and revealing dress.
Alessandro told Rasa to sit on his lap. She obeyed; she sat the glass down and walked over to her husband. She sat on his lap just as he puts the wine glass down. He laid his hands on her thighs and moved up towards her clitoris. She leaned down and kisses him.
He gently pushed her legs apart so that he could finger her hot and slightly wet pussy. Just as Alessandro reached up to her clitoris she stopped kissing him and turned to look at Stefano staring at her.
Stefano sat and watched the couple. He couldn’t take his eyes off her now fully exposed naked thighs. He caught a glimpse of her pubic just as Alessandro’s hand spread her thighs apart. Alessandro was looking at Stefano eyeing his wife’s thighs.
Just looking at her thighs makes him harder. He used to had her day and night when they were a couple. They were doing it every where in their small apartment.
They broke up because he wasn’t ready to settle down and he was posted to another country for 5 years. She couldn’t wait for him and both decided to remain as friends.
Alessandro moved his fingers up to her breast and massages them. Rasa was moaning with every touch. They both stood up and Alessandro scoop Rasa into his arms and walked towards the pool. He whispered into her ears that he is dropping her into the pool with her clothes.
Splashed! Alessandro dropped Rasa into the pool. She stood up and her thin white dress stuck to her body and revealed her naked body.
She walked up the steps to meet her husband who was waiting with a towel. She came up to him and he reached over to untie the knots that held the dress over her body.
She was licking her lips and looking directly at Stefano. Her breasts now fully exposed. Alessandro motioned to Stefano to come over.
Stefano set down his glass at the side and walked towards the couple.
Chapter 7
Alessandro pulls Rasa closer to him. They started walking towards the pavilion. Stefano followed them from behind. Rasa was still holding Alessandro’s hand and she was completely naked.
Stefano moved nearer to her and took her other hand.
Stefano squeezed her hand and she squeezed his hand and brought it to her breast. Stefano could feel her cool soft breast at the back of his palm.
The three of them reached the pavilion. Stefano noticed that a table cloth was placed on the table and Alessandro quickly grabbed some throw pillows from the bench and place them on the table.
Alessandro helped Rasa onto the table. Rasa sat facing Alessandro. She spread her legs apart and Alessandro started kissing her. She was taking off Alessandro’s shirt. She reached down and helped him out of his pants.
Stefano was getting harder and couldn’t wait anymore. Stefano got up and moved closer to Rasa. He took her right breast and squeezing it gently. Rasa moaned. Alessandro stepped aside so Stefano could feel more of Rasa. Rasa helped Stefano with his clothes and pants.
Soon both men were naked and breathing heavily. Alessandro said, “Baby, why don’t you let us both pamper you?” Stefano urged Rasa to lie on her back and enjoy the attention.
Rasa lay down and Alessandro went straight to her breasts, while Stefano got down to her clitoris. She moaned as Alessandro sucked her nipples. Stefano was thrusting his tongue in and out of her wet pussy. She smelled good and he just wants to have a taste of what he had been missing.
Stefano recalls how she liked to be pampered. She can come several times with just his tongue in her pussy. So he did what he knew would made her come over and over again.
Alessandro was busy sucking and biting her hard nipples. Alessandro looked up and saw that his wife loved every minute of it. She begged them to take her but they refused. They wanted to make her begged for more.
She came and Stefano could feel her orgasm in his mouth.
As the pavilion was a bit too tight to move around, Stefano suggested that they proceed to the open grass. Alessandro helped Rasa down from the table. Stefano grabbed the pillow while Rasa and Alessandro spread the table cloth on the grass.
Rasa lay down and Alessandro took over her clitoris. He started stimulating her dry vagina while Stefano massaged her breast. All she could do was moaned and begged.
Several minutes later her vagina was wet again. Without hesitation, Alessandro climbed on top of her and started to penetrate her. Stefano moved closer and Rasa took Stefano’s penis into her mouth and started sucking on it. Stefano was moaning too.
Rasa knew just how much Stefano loves his dick such from that position. Stefano was dipping his penis into her mouth as if he was penetrating her vagina.
Alessandro and Stefano switched position. Stefano moved to her clitoris and started penetrating her. He thrust her deeply. He secretly missed penetrating her forcefully. And now making out with her and her husband, makes him wants her even more.
He was about to come and Alessandro indicated too that he’s about to come. They both switched and Alessandro came inside her, while Stefano came on her breasts.
She took Stefano’s penis and sucks the last bit of cum. Alessandro finished his last bit of his cum over her breasts. Rasa sucks hard on Alessandro’s penis. Stefano lies next to her and turn to look at her, one hand massaging their semen into her skin. Alessandro too lies on his side and massage their semen into her skin.
They were quite exhausted after this session. The 3 of them lie on their back and looked up at the sky. A couple of minutes later, Alessandro were sound asleep.
Chapter 8
Rasa got up to wash off the dried semen from her body. Stefano followed her into the house.
She didn’t realise that Stefano was right behind her.
Stefano walked up behind her and hugged her. Rasa could feel Stefano’s breathe on her neck. She could also feel his hardness on her lower back. Stefano turned her around to face him and took her hands. He walked towards his room.
Rasa hesitated and she stood for several seconds. Stefano tugged at her hand to follow him, and finally she followed Stefano to his room.
He went to the bed and patted the space next to him and invited her over.
She stood at the doorway and looked at Stefano.
She walked slowly to him and got on the bed. They started kissing and she got on top of him.
She lean down and bit and suck on his nipple as he lie on his back. He moaned. He got up and took her from behind. He thrust her deeply. She was begging him to thrust her deeper.
Stefano thought to himself “Gosh, how I missed making love to her”. She is now so much better and more passionate in making love.
He turned her slowly while he was still inside her. He took her on missionary position. He thrust her slowly and deeply, of which she moaned even louder.
She was so wet and hot and several minutes later he pulled out just as he climaxed.
He collapsed next to her after coming on her body. He hand her some tissue papers to clean off the semen.
Rasa wanted more as she hasn’t climaxed yet. She lie on her back and started caressing herself.
Stefano sat up and watched her. He had always liked watching her masturbating herself. She did it so well that when she came, it gave her a glow.
They cuddled each other and several minutes later, she got up to wash herself.
Stefano joined her in the bathroom. Just like previous times they had a wet and soapy quickie in the shower.
After showering, wrapped in bath towel, she walked out to get her husband. She picked her dress by the pool and picked the guy’s clothes from the pavilion. She walked towards where her husband was sleeping.
Chapter 9
Alessandro was still asleep on the grass and it was getting dark and chilly. She dropped all the clothes on ground and took off her towel to cover herself and her husband. She climbed on top of him. Her hard nipples touched his skin while she kisses him.
He looked up at her and reached down to her buttocks. He pulled her up to position her on his hard penis.
Stefano was looking at them from his room’s window. He could feel his groin hot and longing for Rasa. He was glad he had her to himself a moment ago. He knew that he will be having more of her in the vineyard tomorrow. He slightly wished that they sent their staff off just like in this house.
Rasa whispered, “Darling, lets go up to bed.” He got up without another thought. They walked into the house.
She turned on the water in the tub while he threw his bathrobe over himself and went out to lock all the doors.
When he got into the room, Rasa walked over to Alessandro. “Darling, I just made out with Stefano. I was walking into the house when he came behind me and took my hands. He took me to his room and invited me to get into the bed with him. I’m sorry I just don’t know what came over me and I had sex with him.”
Alessandro leaned over and took her chin. “Baby, I wanted you to have sex with him. In fact having him here makes me want to have you even more.”
He leaned over and kissed her passionately. They proceed to the long bath together.
Alessandro turned off the tap and asked if Rasa would like to join him in the tub. Instead of lying in the bath together, Rasa whispered into Alessandro’s ear, “Take me as if you would take a horse.” Alessandro understood what she meant. He couldn’t wait to tear into her. She turned on all four and started pounding her in the tub.
They finally came together in the tub. As the water is getting cooler, they got up and rinse off. After drying each other, they walked to their bed hand in hand.
After taking off the bathrobe, they lie naked next to each other and fell asleep.
Chapter 10
Around 3am, Alessandro work up feeling hungry and decided to go down into the kitchen to look for food.
When he got there, Stefano was already at the counter eating some leftovers pork. Stefano offered to share the pork with Alessandro. Alessandro pulled a chair next to him and took the pork from him.
Alessandro was in his bathrobe and Stefano too was in his robe. They talked a bit and Stefano apologised for taking Rasa as he couldn’t control his desire for her.
Alessandro reassured Stefano that he wanted them both to had fun.
Stefano asked Alessandro, “Have you ever had a guy before?”
Alessandro replied him, “I did try it out once but that was my first time. Rasa and I were at the swinger’s club this one time. It was her first time in a swinger’s club; there were another couple with us. Since it was my first time having sex with another couple it was exciting and one thing led to another, the guy and I had sex. It was weird to have a guy touching my penis but he sure knows how to touch me. Soon he was inside my anus and I tried it inside him. Rasa was swooned with passion. We ended up doing it right next to the couple. That was the most exciting session of my life.”
“What about you then, Stefano?” Alessandro asked.
Stefano started relating his experience to Alessandro. “I wanted sex but as you know my wife just laid there and I had to do the work myself. So after doing it with her, I got up and went home. On my way home, I bumped into a gay friend of mine. He was with his lover. They asked me where I was heading to, told them I was going back. Jimmy asked if I would like to join them for some drinks. So I followed them into a bar. I didn’t realise that it was a gay bar. After several bottles of drinks and I were sort of drunk, I followed them home. Not realising what I got myself into, the moment they stepped into the doorway, they started kissing and undressing each other. I think I joined them and I next thing I knew, I woke up next to them the next day. They told me that I was begging for more. I couldn’t remember a thing. Since then I was thinking to myself maybe I should give it a try with a friend whom I know would also like to try it out.”
Alessandro, looked at Stefano asked him, “Are you sure you want to go that path?”
Stefano quickly answered, “Oh, no no no, I’m not thinking of being a gay. God! I love women and I just want to try it out with a guy while I am still conscious.”
Alessandro smiled and nodded. He found a friend who is everything like him.
After several minutes of talking the guys went back to bed.
Chapter 11
It was 7am when Rasa got up to make some sandwiches for the trip up to their vineyard.
Stefano got up to go for a swim and found Rasa busy making breakfast and preparing sandwiches.
She looked up and saw Stefano and asked him if he had a good sleep last night. He replied that he had a great sleep. He asked her if she needed help. She told him she’s almost done and will be going upstairs to wake her husband.
Stefano nodded and walked to the pool. He took off his robe and jumped into the pool. He swam several laps across the pool. The water was cool and refreshing. The water was rippling through his muscular body.
Rasa climbed into bed to wake her husband who was sound asleep. She kissed his ear and whispered how much she loved him. He opened his eyes and met her lips. He sat up and walked to the window. Rasa had already gone to the bathroom.
He looked down at the pool and saw that Stefano was swimming in the pool. He was looking at Stefano’s well sculptured body.
He called Rasa to come out of the bathroom.
Alessandro grabbed his robe and pulled Rasa along with him. They joined Stefano in the pool.
Both reached the pool as Stefano was at the far end of the pool. Rasa was looking at Stefano swimming across the pool.
Alessandro took off his robe and Rasa followed suit. Both jumped into the pool and swam towards Stefano.
Stefano had a pleasant surprise when the couple swam up to him. He turned and looked at Rasa. Without hesitation, he heaved her to his waist and he started kissing her hard. She returned his kisses. Alessandro moved in closer so that he can watch them making out in the pool.
While the two was kissing and caressing each other in the pool, Alessandro was caressing his hard penis.
Stefano turned Rasa to face up and motioned Alessandro to take her while he supported her. He scooped under her arm from behind and started massaging her breasts. Rasa grabbed Stefano’s neck and pulled him down so that she could kiss him.
Alessandro was looking at his wife while penetrating her. He was glad that she loved this spontaneity.
Chapter 12
Several minutes in the pool, the trio got up. They proceed into the guess room (which was on the ground floor) to take a shower together.
Instead of showering, the trio ended up in bed together. Rasa was on her back while Stefano’s penis was in her mouth. Alessandro was licking Rasa’s hot and wet pussy. Both men switched positioned and continued to tease Rasa.
Stefano turned on his back and asked Rasa to sleep on top. He positioned his penis in to her anus just as Alessandro penetrates her clitoris. She was screaming with pleasure from the double penetration. Rasa came several times and both men could feel her orgasm.
Several minutes later both men came inside her. They lay on this position for a whole two minutes and went to the bathroom to take shower together.
After showering, Rasa and Alessandro went up to their room to get changed.
They joined Stefano for breakfast.
After breakfast, Alessandro helped Rasa to wash the plates while Stefano helped to take the bags to the car. Rasa went to the pool to collect everyone’s robes.
After locking up the doors, they got into the car and drove out to the vineyards.
Chapter 13
By the time they reached the vineyards, it was around 2pm. They stopped over at a grocery store to grab some vegetables and fish for their weekend meals.
Rasa went to the kitchen and got started with lunch.
Alessandro took Stefano out into their stable. Alessandro told his staff to get 3 horses ready as they would want to ride to the vineyards.
Alessandro told his staff that they can take the weekend off.
Stefano secretly smiled and knew that it would be the longest weekend of sex with his friends.
Stefano spoke softly, “Good idea”. Alessandro smiled back.
Both men went into the house and joined Rasa for lunch. They chatted for a bit and after helping Rasa clear the dishes, the three of them walked into their room to freshen up.
Alessandro told Stefano while walking back to the house that Stefano should share the bed with him and Rasa while at the vineyard.
Stefano went into his guess room and grabbed his bags. He joined Rasa and Alessandro in their room just when he saw Alessandro’s staff drove off for the weekend.
Stefano saw the bed and it was a four poster bed, big enough for the three of them to move around in.
Their room were so big; they could even do it on the floor of every corner. His mind was playing several scenes of the three of them naked and fooling around the entire room.
Alessandro called out to Stefano from the bathroom. “Stefano? Is that you?”
Stefano replied, “Yes Alessandro, it’s me, I’m admiring your room!”
Alessandro said, “Stefano why don’t you join us in the tub before we take off for the vineyards?”
Stefano could hardly believe his luck. He took off his clothes and walked into the bathroom.
Chapter 14
There was a Jacuzzi in the middle of the bathroom. Stefano saw Rasa on her knees with her face buried in front of Alessandro’s penis. She was already getting busy.
He got into the tub and watched Rasa for a while.
Alessandro was enjoying every minute of it. Stefano was caressing his hard on.
He got down and sat behind Rasa. He poked his finger into her vagina. She moaned into Alessandro’s penis. Alessandro told Stefano not to stop.
Stefano continued to finger Rasa. She was getting wetter and hot. Stefano slides in nearer so that he could take her from behind.
He looked to Alessandro for approval, and Alessandro nodded his head. Without waiting much longer, Stefano drove his hard penis into her pussy. She moaned even louder.
She took her mouth out of Alessandro’s penis and reached over to kiss Alessandro. Alessandro lowered himself into the water and started kissing Rasa.
Stefano said to Alessandro, “I want Rasa to eat my penis, let’s change position.”
Alessandro and Stefano exchange position. Rasa tasted, licked, nibbled and sucked hard on Alessandro’s hard penis. Stefano was moaning so loud. Rasa too was moaning into Stefano’s penis as Alessandro tore into her vagina like a hungry animal.
Stefano got off the Jacuzzi as he didn’t want to cum into the water. Alessandro understood and followed him out of the tub. Rasa looked abandoned and asked, “Hey guys get back in here. I want more.”
Alessandro went over and helped her out. “Baby, you know how difficult it was to clean the Jacuzzi, we continue out here.”
She got out in seconds and joined the guys.
She lied on her back and Alessandro went up to her in missionary position. She motioned Stefano to come nearer so she could suck his hard penis.
Alessandro finally came inside her. Stefano spread his semen on her breasts. He massaged his semen into her skin. While she lie on her back and let him do it. Alessandro too joined Stefano to massage her. Once the semen was all spread over, the 2 guys collapsed next to her.
Alessandro peed into Rasa’s thighs while lying next to her. She took his hand nearer to her and placed them inside her clitoris, she peed in his hands. They looked at each other and smiled.
Rasa took each of the guys’ hands to cup her breasts. They fell asleep in the warm bathroom.
Chapter 15
About half an hour later, all three woke up and took their shower. After getting dressed they walked out to the stable. Rasa went into the kitchen and grabbed some water bottles from the refrigerator.
They ride out into the vineyard. Alessandro was explaining to Stefano about his vineyards. The sun has hot on their back. They rode around for another 15 minutes.
They reached the winery and got off the horses. Stefano helped Alessandro with the horses while Alessandro helped his wife down from the horse. Stefano and Alessandro tied the horses to the fence near the entrance of the winery.
The three went into the winery. It was so much cooler in the winery.
Alessandro walked to the table and chair and sat down. Rasa took the water bottles out from Alessandro’s coolant bag. They gulped down the water as it was really hot outside.
Alessandro led Stefano into the winery. Alessandro explained the process of the winery.
Rasa after resting for a while decided to join the guys. Just as she walked in the rained poured heavily.
Rasa walked up to Alessandro and held his hand. “Guys, looks like we might have to be here for a while as its pouring like cats and dogs outside.”
Alessandro took Rasa’s hands and kissed it. They continued with their tour of the winery.
Chapter 16
After the tour, they walked out to the reception area. The rained had stopped. Stefano went to the table where they had put the drinks. He grabbed the bottles and followed Alessandro and Rasa to the horses. Stefano put the drinks back into the bag.
Instead of mounting the horses, they walked alongside their horses. It was cool and getting dark. They continued talking and walked towards the house.
After 30 minutes of walking, they reached the house. Alessandro and Stefano went to the stable to keep the horses.
Rasa went to the kitchen to start up with dinner. She put the chicken in the oven just when the guys walked into the house.
The 3 of them walked into the master bedroom en suite and had a quick shower together.
Rasa put on her t-shirt over her head and pulled her panty up. Both guys just slipped into their boxers and pull a t-shirt over. There’s no need to get all dressed up as there’s no one in the house except the 3 of them.
They had dinner together and the guys helped Rasa with the dishes, while she prepares the tea.
The guys got out of the house to sit on the outer courtyard.
Rasa joined them with a pot of tea. They just sat and sipped tea.
The guys were seated on a long bench at the courtyard. Rasa sat between the guys and lied down between them.
Chapter 17
The guys were chatting while Rasa was reading a magazine. Her head was on Alessandro’s lap. Alessandro was caressing her hair, while Stefano had his hands between her thighs.
Alessandro sensed that his wife was breathing deeply and he looked over to Stefano. Stefano was busy talking to him but he had his fingers in her pussy.
Alessandro didn’t want to be left out; he slipped his hands into his wife’s t-shirt, and caressing her breasts. She was trying hard to concentrate on the read but failed to do so. She was all flushed with anticipation as the guys were teasing her. She put down the magazine and looked up at the guys. They both smiled at her. She looked up at her husband and took his hand.
Rasa guided his hands to indicate to him to remove her t-shirt. Alessandro quickly yanked her t-shirt over her as she took Alessandro’s neck and lowered him to her mouth. They were both engrossed with kissing while Stefano continued to finger her hot and wet pussy.
Without waiting for an invitation, Stefano got up but kneeled in front of the bench. He buried his head between Rasa’s thighs removed her panty with his teeth. Rasa moaned as she felt Stefano’s teeth brushing hard on her clitoris.
Stefano tongued Rasa’s hot and wet pussy. He was licking her just when Alessandro was nibbling her hard nipples.
As the space was too tight, Alessandro indicated that they should go back into the house. Alessandro scooped Rasa into his arm and took her into the house. Stefano picked her t-shirt and panty and locked the doors behind them. He joined the couple in the room.
Rasa was spread on the poster bed. Alessandro was taking off his t-shirt just when Stefano walked in. Stefano too took off his t-shirt and jumped into bed with them.
Alessandro still had on his boxer. Stefano joined Alessandro who was sucking on her right breast. Stefano sank his teeth on her left breast. She was moaning and begging them to suck her hard nipples.
She grabbed their hair and pushed them deeper into her chest.
Both guys had the same thought; both were fingering her hot pussy. She spread her legs wider.
After several minutes of teasing, she told them to stop. They looked at her. Alessandro asked, “What’s wrong baby?”
Rasa was heaving and spoke breathlessly, “I want to eat you. Stefano can have me, let’s take turns, ok?”
Alessandro and Stefano agreed with her.
Chapter 18
Alessandro leaned on the bed’s head post as Rasa lowered her head onto Alessandro’s hard penis. Stefano got behind Rasa and penetrated her. Stefano could feel Rasa came.
She was dry again. Stefano moved down the bed and stood next to the bed. He guided the couples nearer to him. He bended over and started licking Rasa’s clitoris as she’s too dry. About 10 minutes of teasing her pussy with his tongue, Rasa was all wet and hot again.
Stefano and Alessandro exchanged places.
Alessandro was licking and sucking his wife’s sweet, hot and wet pussy. He stuck two fingers into her anus while still nibbling her pussy. She moaned and got more excited.
She was sucking so hard on Stefano’s penis, he had to stop her. She slowed down on his penis and was licking his hard and red penis.
Her tongue felt wonderful on his hard penis.
Alessandro slowly got back into Rasa and started to penetrate her from behind. Stefano just lied on his back and enjoyed Rasa’s hot tongue and warm throat.
Alessandro came inside Rasa. Alessandro was still inside Rasa and could sense that his wife still hasn’t come yet. He slowly massages her clitoris and soon she was moaning again.
Stefano turned Rasa over to her back as Alessandro exchange places with Stefano. Rasa was licking the last bit of Alessandro’s semen. She was sucking gently on her husband’s penis.
Stefano got on top of her and penetrated into her. He penetrated her while making her moaned.
Rasa has finished sucking Alessandro dry and Alessandro sat and watched Stefano finished inside his wife.
Alessandro and Rasa finally came together.
It was nearly 3 hours of passionate and hot love making session. Rasa fell asleep right away.
The guys fell right beside her.
They fell asleep immediately from all the exhaustion.
Chapter 19
It was about 6am when Rasa got up. She got off the bed slowly and went to the bathroom to take a shower.
After her bath, she looked at herself in the full length mirror. She had love bites all over her body. Her nipple was swollen from all that nibbling and sucking.
She was caressing her sore nipple and her thoughts went back to how Stefano had touched her. Alessandro was standing at the door and admiring his wife.
Rasa was also thinking about Alessandro. She thought to herself, “Alessandro makes a better lover now. He knows how to please me and makes me feel so much like a woman.”
Alessandro noticed that his wife had on a sweet smile. He went to her and kissed her neck.
She turned and they started to kiss. They were in the big bathroom and naked.
Stefano was sound asleep.
Alessandro slowly lowered Rasa to the floor and started kissing and licking every inch of Rasa and paid more tender attention to her sore nipple. After several minutes, and Rasa whispered, “Make sweet love to me darling, please?”
He climbed into missionary position and slowly penetrates Rasa.
Rasa glided her hands over her husband’s chest and smile up to him. He was inside her rocking her slowly until they both came together.
He lied on top of her until he finishes inside her. He rolled off of her and she turned to her side and hugged him. He was twirling her hair as she was running her fingers tracing her husband’s nipples.
They lied in each other’s arms for several minutes.
They both got up and had a quick shower together.
She got dressed and went to the kitchen to make breakfast for all.
Alessandro followed her to the kitchen.
Rasa was making breakfast while Alessandro went into the courtyard to pick the tray of tea.
He smiled to himself thinking about last night.
Chapter 20
Stefano finally woke up. He turned and saw that Rasa and Alessandro were not around.
He got up and had a quick shower. Just when he got out of the bedroom he could smell freshly brewed coffee and fried bacons.
He joined them in the kitchen. “Good morning!”
Both Rasa and Alessandro looked up and greeted him back.
Rasa finished dishing out the bacon strips and got on with the eggs.
5 minutes later, they sat down and ate their breakfast.
After breakfast, Rasa cleared the kitchen while the 2 guys went to out to the garden.
Alessandro took Stefano to his vineyard just outside the gates.
The guys walked and talked.
Minutes later Rasa joined the guys. She brought along a mat. The three of them walked to a nearby stream.
The weather was perfect for a long walk. They finally reached the stream.
Rasa looked around and saw a small tree near the stream. She walked over and spread the mat on the ground. She took off her clothes, hung them on the branch of the tree and took off her shoes. She placed the mat as near the water as possible. She lied down and put her feet in the water.
The guys were watching her and they followed her.
They got their clothes off and lie next to her.
She fell asleep almost immediately.
Alessandro saw that his wife was already fast asleep. He sat up and looked over at Stefano. Stefano closed his eyes, sensed that Alessandro was looking at him. He opened his eyes and looked at Alessandro.
Just then Alessandro turned and looked at the running water. He walked into the water. The water was clean and clear. He stood and looked the opposite direction, taking in the view. Stefano joined him in the water.
Stefano felt like touching Alessandro but was afraid that he might cross the line.
Alessandro has also been thinking about what Stefano had said in his house 2 nights ago. He turned and saw Stefano walking towards him.
Chapter 21
Alessandro looked at Stefano and Stefano looked down on Alessandro’s penis.
Stefano thought to himself, “Alessandro’s got a good size, no wonder Rasa’s always doing it.”
As he walked near, he tried to reach over for Alessandro’s penis. He looked at Alessandro and looked down at Alessandro’s penis. Alessandro took Stefano’s hand and placed them on his semi hard penis.
Alessandro too reached over to Stefano’s penis. Stefano’s penis is slightly thicker than his but Stefano’s penis is longer by half an inch.
They were both feeling slightly awkward and yet the touch of each other’s penises felt warm and hot.
They looked into each others’ eyes. They leaned closer and let their hands roam over their body.
Alessandro reached over to Stefano’s nipples just as Stefano reached for Alessandro’s.
Stefano and Alessandro could feel their skin burned with sensation from the touch of the other person’s fingers.
Stefano walked behind Alessandro to feel Alessandro’s tight buttocks. He could sense the tension the moment he placed his hands on Alessandro’s buttocks.
Alessandro started walking to Stefano’s back to touch his buttocks. Stefano too tensed his buttocks.
Stefano swirled around to face Alessandro. Alessandro kneeled down into the running water. He faced Stefano’s hard penis and took it to his mouth. Stefano moaned softly. It felt good to have a guy sucking his penis.
Alessandro scooped some water and trickled it down on Stefano’s torso.
Stefano was playing with Alessandro’s hair.
Both guys didn’t realise that Rasa had already woken up and was just lying there admiring her lovers.
Rasa could hear her heart pounding as she watched them exploding each other. By looking at both the guys, she could feel a very strong feeling inside her swelling up. She was flushed with passion.
She decided to watch the guys. They were both sexy and they made her wanted them even more.
She was fingering herself while watching the guys.
Stefano couldn’t take it anymore, he stopped Alessandro and he got down on his knees too. He lowered himself down on fours and took Alessandro’s penis into his mouth. Alessandro felt like bursting but he was enjoying every minute of it.
Alessandro thought to himself, “I never knew this could feel this good too. If only Rasa would see what we are doing. I can’t wait to come into my Rasa!”
Alessandro looked over to his sleeping wife and saw that his wife was already awake and was playing with herself.
Alessandro decided to take it up a notch since Stefano didn’t realise that Rasa was already up.
Alessandro took Stefano’s chin and lean down to kiss him on his mouth. Both guys were kissing passionately in the water.
Alessandro moved his lips down to Stefano’s nipples and sucked on them. Stefano pressed Alessandro’s head closer to his chest. He was caressing his own hard penis and enjoying Alessandro’s hot tongue on his nipples.
Alessandro stopped nibbling on Stefano’s nipple and turned on four with his buttocks in front of Stefano.
Stefano understood right away and penetrated Alessandro’s anus. Alessandro moaned loudly. Alessandro could feel all his blood rushed to his anus.
Stefano too was moaning as Alessandro’s tight anus gave him an indescribable sensation. Stefano moved in and out of Alessandro’s anus as if how he would penetrate and woman.
Alessandro loved every movement that Stefano was doing to his anus.
Stefano had to stop as he was getting dizzy with passion. Alessandro told Stefano to go down so that he could do the same too.
Stefano went down on all fours and Alessandro penetrates Stefano. Stefano’s anus was just as tight as his and both men were enjoying themselves.
Alessandro was busy penetrating Stefano, both men didn’t notice that Rasa was now sitting up and looking at them.
Rasa got up and walked into the water and joined the guys. She slipped into the water and lie on her back. The water was shallow enough to cover only her body. She slide under Stefano and took Stefano’s still hard penis into her wet vagina.
Stefano was moaning as his anus was being penetrating by Alessandro and he was penetrating Rasa.
Alessandro could feel every rocking movement made by Stefano into his wife’s pussy.
Several minutes later, Alessandro and Stefano exchanged places.
Alessandro penetrates Rasa and Stefano penetrates Alessandro’s anus again.
The three were moaning and begging for more. Stefano moved towards Rasa’s succulent breasts. He was sucking hard on her nipples. Rasa screamed with excitement.
Alessandro who has been inside Rasa removes himself from her and stood up. He took Rasa’s out stretched arms and carried her. Alessandro stopped sucking on Rasa’s nipples. Rasa strapped her legs around Alessandro managed to be aligned with her husband’s hard penis.
They got on the mat and without wasting time, all three continued where they left off in the water.
Alessandro was inside Rasa. Stefano faced him while he crossed his thighs over Rasa’s face. Stefano had his penis inside Rasa’s mouth. Alessandro and Stefano started kissing.
Alessandro was penetrating Rasa, Rasa was sucking hard on Stefano’s hard penis and the guys were kissing.
Several minutes later, they changed position.
Alessandro lied on his back; Rasa on top on Alessandro, Stefano had his penis sucked by Alessandro. Stefano was kissing Rasa. Alessandro was moaning into Stefano’s penis just as Stefano and Rasa was moaning into each other’s throat.
Rasa came and Alessandro could feel her came.
When Rasa was dry, she moved out from her position so the guys could continue without her.
Rasa watched the 2 guys making out. She started caressing herself.
Stefano got on four while Alessandro penetrates him.
Alessandro changed places with Stefano. Alessandro got on his hands and knees and Stefano penetrates him from behind. They were moaning and enjoying every minute of it.
Rasa walked into the water again and she splashes herself with the cool water. Her heart was pounding so hard and it was making her all hot again.
The guys decided to join her in the water.
They came to her and caressed her body with their wet body. She caressed both their hard penises.
They got on the mat. Alessandro lied on his back, Rasa on top of him and Stefano inside Rasa’s anus. After a few minutes at this position they all came together.
Chapter 22
They lied on their back and let the sun basked them with its warm rays.
Minutes later the three of them got into the water to rinse off. They picked their clothes and rolled up the mat.
They walked naked back to the house.
When they reached the house, Rasa walked into the bedroom to take a shower.
The guys joined her in the Jacuzzi. The 3 of them just sat next to each other.
They were exhausted from the last sessions.
30 minutes later, they got up and got dressed.
By the time they came out of the bathroom, it was almost 2pm.
Alessandro said to Rasa, “Baby, let’s go out for lunch.”
Rasa and Stefano agreed.
They piled into the car and drove to Copenhagen for lunch.
Chapter 23
They got back from lunch around 4pm and Rasa still exhausted decided to crawl into bed to take a nap.
Alessandro and Stefano was discussing about the next rendezvous.
Around 5.30pm Rasa got up and went out to look for the guys.
She came out and saw that the guys had slept on the couch.
She went into the kitchen to take out the fish and vegetables to prepare for dinner.
Tonight would be their last night on the vineyards and she wants to make it a memorable one.
Suddenly she had a cheeky idea. She’s going to make the food and put them on her naked body. Then she’s going to call out the guys to meet her on the courtyard.
She went into the courtyard and cleared the table. She placed a table cloth on the table and grabbed some cushions for her head.
Around 6.30pm, the guys were still sleeping. She sneaked the food to the courtyard. She quickly got undress in the room.
She left a note on the fridge to ask the guys to come to dinner at the courtyard.
“Dear lovers, meet me for dinner at the courtyard! I’ll be back as I need to get some things from the market. See you in a bit! Love, Rasa”
She got on the table, picked the food from the plate and arranged them on her body. She waited for the guys.
Minutes later, she heard the door open to the courtyard.
The guys were chatting and didn’t see her yet.
Alessandro suddenly stopped in midsentence as he saw his wife lying naked on the table.
Alessandro ran to her and kissed her passionately. “I love you so much darling! Are you alright here? I hope you weren’t here too long waiting for us?”
Rasa giggled, “I was here all ready about 5 minutes ago. Let’s eat! Feed me will you please darling?”
Alessandro and Stefano quickly got undress and started feeding Rasa and themselves.
When they were done, both guys licked Rasa’s body. Making sure there’s not a single trace of food on her.
Chapter 24
After dinner, the three of them went into the house for a shower as there were traces of food and oil on Rasa’s body.
They had a quick shower together. Rasa told the guys that she’s tired and she’s going off to bed soon. Alessandro tucked her into bed and walk out.
Stefano followed Alessandro into the kitchen. The guys cleaned the kitchen and locked up the doors.
Alessandro sat in the couch and turned on the TV and DVD. Stefano sat next to him.
The guys were watching porno which Alessandro had brought along from his house.
Stefano suddenly announced that he’s going to break off with his Russian-Armenian wife. Alessandro asked him about it. Stefano told Alessandro that after this weekend, he could never have empty sex with her ever again.
Stefano also informed Alessandro that he has to find a place quick as the house he rented would soon be taken back by the new owner as it was sold off 2 months ago.
Alessandro suddenly had an idea, “why don’t you come and stay with us? Our house is quite near your office and there’s plenty of room for you to stay in.”
Stefano replied, “Are you sure? What about Rasa? I don’t want to be in your way. It’s good to have you both as my lover but to live with you guys? I just don’t want to disturb your life as a couple.” Alessandro said, “Don’t be silly!”
Stefano answered, “Ok, how about I pay you rent?”
Alessandro said, “No, stay as long as you like.”
Stefano replied sternly, “No! I insist, I want to pay you some rent.”
Alessandro decided then that a minimal rent would be good to. “Alright then, we’ll discuss this later.”
They continued watching the porno together. They were discussing how they could get into that position.
One thing led to another, the guys ended up trying out the position.
Alessandro didn’t want to disturbed his wife; they went to the guess room.
Alessandro helped Stefano out of his robe and Stefano helped Alessandro out of his robe.
They got into bed and started kissing each other. They were both hungry to try out different position they got on right away.
Alessandro was sucking on Stefano as he lie back and let Alessandro experiment on him. Every once in a while Stefano would moan as Alessandro hit the right spot. Stefano doesn’t have to tell Alessandro what to do as Alessandro knew how a man wants to be touched.
Alessandro kissed, licked, sucked and nibbled all over Stefano’s body until he finally reached Stefano’s hard penis. He continued to tease Stefano like how Rasa would tease him, during their love making.
Next it was told Stefano turn to repeat what Alessandro did to him. Alessandro was enjoying every minute of it.
Stefano turned to faced Alessandro’s penis and his penis dangled over Alessandro’s face. Without hesitation, Alessandro took Stefano’s hard penis into his mouth and started to suck it hard just as Stefano was sucking Alessandro’s hard penis.
Stefano and Alessandro moved to change position. Alessandro was on top of Stefano and was licking Stefano’s hot and red penis.
Both men were quite rough as they tried to dominate each other.
Stefano could feel that he’s about to come so he asked Alessandro to lie on his side and he could try to penetrate his from missionary. Alessandro was moaning as Stefano penetrates him.
After a few minutes in this position, Stefano came inside Alessandro. They were kissing each other when Stefano pulled out. It was Alessandro’s turn to penetrate Stefano.
Stefano too was moaning with pleasure. Alessandro finally came inside Stefano. Alessandro collapsed next to Stefano and drifted off to sleep soon after.
Chapter 25
The next morning, when Rasa woke up, she was all alone.
She got down from the bed and walked into the hall. The guys weren’t there and they weren’t in the kitchen either.
She walked into the guess room and saw them sleeping next to each other naked.
Suddenly she felt all hot. She took off her robe and got into bed. She climbed up to her husband and licked his ear. He smiled and looked up at her.
He kissed her and was placing her directly over his hard penis. She moved on top of him while he massaged her breasts. Stefano was woken up from the rocking. He turned and watched them.
Rasa was all glowing and she looked so sexy. He looked at Alessandro and caressed his own penis. Rasa told him to stand in front of her so that she could suck on his penis. Alessandro could see his wife sucking on Stefano.
For several minutes, they were at this position and then Alessandro asked Stefano to wait so that they could all move into different position.
Rasa lied on her back, Stefano moved into missionary position while Alessandro stood in front of Stefano. They licked, massaged, sucked and just when Stefano and Alessandro was about to come, Rasa came too. They spread their semen all over her body.
They gave her a massage with their semen.
The guys started kissing while Rasa watched. She was touching herself. They semen was still on her body so she couldn’t joined in their kissing.
When the semen dried off they got off from bed and picked their robes and went into the master bedroom’s en suite. They got into shower together.
Stefano was lathering soap on Alessandro and Alessandro was lathering soap on his wife and Rasa was lathering soap on Stefano. They switch places. Rasa turned on the shower to rinse off the soap off their body.
They started licking and sucking and in the end the trio ended up on the ground with Alessandro inside her and Stefano inside Alessandro. As the floor of the bathroom was rough, they towel each other dry and continued in the bed.
By the time they got out of the room it was almost noon.
Rasa went to the kitchen to make them some brunch and packed sandwiches for their journey back to their home.
After brunch they got into the car and drove back to their home. On the way home Alessandro told Rasa that Stefano will be moving in to stay with them.
Epilogue
It was a fantastic weekend that would be remembered by the trio always.
A week later when Stefano moved in with them, they made love every night after dinner and sometimes before dinner.
Stefano would sometimes come home early so that he could have Rasa to himself.
Alessandro knew that Stefano would sneak home early to take his wife. He liked the idea of sneaking up on them while they made love in Stefano’s room. Usually he would join them.
Their love making just gets better and better.
The trio usually end up in one bed. It could be in either Stefano’s or their bed.
Their weekends will be packed with long love making sessions, usually in other places.
Most of the times they will wake up late and go for a swim together or end up eating breakfast off someone else’s body.
Stefano and Alessandro would have sex when Rasa can’t have sex.
Stefano thought to himself, it was the best encounter of his life to walk back into Rasa’s life.
They often go up to the vineyards to have a fantastic rendezvous.

By Aurinko

reference: http://www.fantasies.com/story.php?sid=10046&scid=118

First Party House

I would like to tell you folks about the first time Linda and I went to a party house. We werent new to playing with other people at that point in our lives. Even though we weren't new to the lifestyle we hadn't become callus enough about it to go into it without a great deal of nervous anticipation.

I guess it was her catholic upbringing but Linda would never suggest a desire to try anything new in our marriage. I would bring up something or hint about trying something new I had fantasized about, to which her reply was always a shrug followed by what ever you want to do. Oh don't get me wrong it wasnt an I'll take one for the team kind of thing on her part. It was her unwillingness to ever broach the subject of something new. I knew she had fantasies but no matter how much I tried to convince her that I was always open to and willing to try what ever fantasies she might have.

We had some very close friends in the lifestyle during this time that we would party with on a fairly regular bases. We had also met some very nice couples through some swinger publications that we had met and partied with. Once the ice was broken Linda was the life of the party. It took her a little time to become comfortable with people but once she did she was into partying all night long.

One night I was reading a swingers publication in bed. The article I was reading was about a party house in the Bay Area. I was enthralled with the article telling about the amenities of this particular house and of the attendees at the house on the authors visit there. It said that on the night the author visited that their were over forty couples in attendance. About the dance floor, the hot tub, the private rooms and the orgy room. By the time Linda made her way to bed my cock was fully erect and to say I was turned on by the nights reading was an understatement.

As Linda got in bed she gave me that look with a smirk followed by a smile. What are you reading she ask knowing full well I was reading a swingers magazine. Before I could answer she snuggled up next to me and let her hand lightly rub over my cock. When she felt my erection she reached up and opened the magazine wide enough so she could also read along with me.

After a reading the article I looked over at Linda and ask her what she thought about the subject matter. Oh I don't know was her reply I dont know if I could feel comfortable with that many total strangers. As she was telling me her feeling about the party house she had just read about I let my hand find it's way between her thighs. As I traced the outline of her pussy through the silk pajamas she was wearing I found the material soaked with her juices. I knew at once that regardless of what she was telling me her pussy was telling me that the story about the party house had turned her on.

We talked about the atmosphere of the party house and how much fun we could have at one as we fucked like newly weds over the next hour or so. Every time I would feel myself getting close I would lower myself between Linda's thighs and give her pussy a good tongue lashing. I brought her to at least four body shaking orgasms talking about how turned on I would be seeing her in action at a house like that. Finely I couldn't hold back any longer and let my cock erupt in her pussy adding what seemed like a cup full of cum to her already well lubricated pussy.

Over the next few months we talked about going to a party house to see what it was like in person. We talked about it but scheduling it and making it happen was another matter. Linda seemed reluctant and seemed to always find a reason we couldn't go that particular weekend. On the occasions when she warmed to the idea something would always seem to come up to put a damper in our plans. That is until one weekend when everything just seemed to fall into place.

Linda seemed as usual reluctant to try something new. She told me alright we can go check it out if you want to but I don't want to play or anything like that. Sure I told her we would just go to the city have a nice dinner then drop by and check it out before we head home. Ok she said as long as you know nothing is going to happen tonight.

I was starting to feel a little bummed about it and had just about convinced myself that we would just be checking the place out tonight and maybe some other time would be able to make a trip to play. After making it clear about her intentions her actions started to confuse me a little. I walked into the bathroom as Linda was taking her bath before our trip to the city. As I walked in she was sitting on the back of the tub with her legs spread shaving her pussy. I didn't say anything to her I just turned the water on in the shower and got ready to take my shower.

As I was getting out of the shower Linda was sliding into a sexy matching bra and panty set. She put on a very sexy sun dress with nothing under it except for the matching bra and panties. Like so many times before Linda was saying one thing but her actions were saying something altogether different. It sure looked to me like she was dressing to go play tonight.

As we were driving into the city Linda talked about everything except what I couldn't get out of my mind. I didnt mention anything about what we were going to do that night. I just followed her lead on what ever subject she wanted to talk about.

We made it into town and drove down to the fisherman Warf area for dinner. We had a drink before dinner and a glass of wine each with dinner. The alcohol seemed to relax both of us to a comfortable feeling. After leaving the restaurant we walked along the waterfront shops hand in hand. We were in no real hurry, we were enjoying each others company and the beauty of the setting we were in. I have no idea how long we were walking before we found ourselves back at our car.

As we got in the car and pulled out of the parking lot Linda asked me just where this place was. I gave her the address and the directions that I had received from the phone call I had made earlier in the day. Linda read the road signs as I tried to follow the directions. In less than half an hour we had found our way to where we had been instructed to park. We made our way to the large Victorian house and knocked on the door. We were greeted by a lady in what I would guess to be her thirties and invited in. We were asked if this was our first visit to which we answered yes. We were given a tour of the house and the amenities. There were about thirty or so couples milling around when we got there. The lighting was dimmed and the place took on a bar like atmosphere. I looked back over at Linda, she smiled and said why don't you pay the door fee and lets get a cup of coffee.

I don't know what Linda was expecting but she seemed to relax after we had been in this place for a few minutes. Her last words before we got out of the car still echoed through my head though, we aren't going to do anything we are just going to check this place out right. Sure I had told her we would never do anything she didn't want to do. I think she was expecting that people would be trying to jump her bones as soon as she walked through the door.

We walked into the kitchen area. There we found a coffee pot on the counter and snacks on the table. We weren't hungry but coffee did sound good. There were several couples milling around the kitchen area that we exchanged niceties with. We walked into the area of the house the hot tub was located and just checked things out as we sipped our coffee.

We walked into an area that was divided off into separate little cubicles each containing a mattress with a small table containing a bowl with condoms and an assortment of lubricants. We also found a larger area where several couples were in various array of sexual acts. We were standing in front of a window over looking this orgy room an watched the goings on for a few minutes. Linda turned away from the window with a smile and headed back toward the kitchen. I followed behind her and we both stopped in the entrance area from the kitchen to the hot tub area just taking in the goings on.

With our back to the kitchen nether of us saw the lady that walked up behind us. We first became aware of her presents when she asked if this was our first visit here. Linda answered yes as she turned around to see who had asked us the question. Behind us was a smiling blond I guessed in her mid-thirties totally nude with an infectious smile and a great body. She introduced herself as Pam we followed by our introductions to her.

We made small talk with this woman for a few minutes before she took the initiative and told Linda what a beautiful lady she was. Linda thanked her and gave a little uneasy little laugh before returning the same complement to this woman. No she said to Linda you are beautiful let me look at you and with that she placed her hands on Linda's shoulders and slowly turned her around giving this woman a complete view of her still fully clothed body. As Linda's back was to her the lady told her that she was far to beautiful to still be dressed. With that she reached down to the hem of Linda's sun dress and pulled it off over her head. To my surprise Linda helped her remove the dress and just that quick was standing there in just her panties and bra.

Oh you have such a beautiful body lets get everything off you. With that this lady knelt down and pulled Linda's panties off. Linda didn't hesitate or protest and as this lady was removing her panties and she was stepping out of them Linda removed her bra. Now standing in front of me was not only this lady that we had just met totally nude but my wife was now also totally nude along with her.

Watching this my cock had gotten so hard it was uncomfortable confined in my clothes. Pam, our new friend seemed to notice my condition. She smiled at Linda and said to her “your husband looks a little uncomfortable with all those clothes on doesn’t he”. With that she reached out and ran her hand over my cock with a smile and added that I seem to be enjoying what I'm seeing though. Looking back at Linda she said what do you think do you want to get him out of those clothes. Linda didn't say anything she just smiled and reached for my belt buckle. In what seemed like just a matter of seconds both these ladies had all my clothes off and on a small bench beside Linda's clothes.

Before I had a chance to think about what might happen next a couple eased their way past us into the hot tub room. They knew Pam because as they passed us the guys reached out and patted Pam's ass as he greeted her. Pam gave him a friendly kiss and expressed her delight on them making the party tonight. Then with his arm lightly around her waist Pam introduces us to this new couple. The guy and I shock hands but he seemed far more interested in Linda than he was in me. As Pam introduced him to Linda she asked him to check out how beautiful Linda's breast were. For emphasis Pam tweaked Linda's nipple saying doesn’t she have the most perfect tits you've ever seen. Bob our new friend agreed with her as he joined Pam and tweaked one of Linda's nipple before he lend forward taking it into his mouth.

Well from not going to do anything when we walked into this place things were changing in a hurry and Linda seemed to be enjoying every minute of it. I was just standing there watching the goings on between Bob, Pam and Linda. I must admit that I had almost forgotten about Shirley, Bob's wife until she reached over and lightly rubbed my arm saying it looks like they are hitting it off well doesn't it. Looks that way I answered as I looked over to really look at Shirley for the first time.

Shirley was about 5'5" with a great figure and a very pretty face to go with her very sexy body. As I was checking her out I guess she was doing the same to me. When we made eye contact again she had a broad smile on her face and commented on the fact that I must be enjoying the attention my wife was getting. Oh why do you say that I asked. Without saying anything Shirley reached out wrapping her fingers around my cock and stroked it. Looking up at me with a smile she answered because of this. I had to agree with her that I did find this place a real turn on.

When I looked back at the rest of our little group Bob was standing between Pam and Linda. His pants were around his ankles. He had his hands between both women's thighs with a finger in each of their pussies and they were both stroking his cock. Pam had her arm around Linda's shoulder and she leaned over and whispered something in her ear. I saw Linda nod her head in agreement as she opened her eyes. She looked over at me and smiled at the sight of Shirley stroking my cock. Pam motioned toward the private rooms area to Bob and smiled at Shirley saying lets go back here for a little more privacy.

Shirley who hadn't let go of my cock during all this looked up at me saying that it looks like they are going to the private area to play a little bit and ask if I would like to join them. Oh yea was all I could mutter as Shirley lead me to the private area by the cock. I could see Pam leading the way as she was followed by Linda and Bob. Pam found an area that was vacant and lead the way in.

A few seconds later when Shirley and I arrived in the private cubical we found Linda on her back, her legs were spread wide and Bob was between them eating her pussy as Pam was kneeling beside her tweaking her nipples. As we walked in Shirley dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth. I just stood there for a few minutes enjoying the feel of my cock in her mouth but knew this couldnt go on for very long because if it did I knew I would cum in her mouth in just a matter of seconds. As Shirley was sucking my cock she removed her clothes until she was kneeling in all her naked wonder in front of me.

I eased my cock out of Shirley's mouth as I eased down on the mattress. As I knelt down I took Shirley in my arms and kissed her deeply and tweaked her nipples. I reached between her legs and ran my fingers over her pussy. I found her juices were running down the insides of her thighs and new she wanted to get fucked as much as I wanted to fuck her. I laid back on the mattress and pulled Shirley on top of me. We continued to kiss as she rubbed her pussy over my hard cock coating it with her juices.

I felt some movement around my head and looked up to see Pam was squatting down as she was leaning forward still playing with Linda's tits. I reached up and found Pam's pussy with my hand. As I slowly slid a finger into her well lubricated pussy Pam spread her legs giving me even better access to her. With Shirley still on top of me I slid forward on my back until my head was between Pam's thighs. I felt Shirley grasp my cock as she guided it into her throbbing pussy. As Shirley lowered herself onto my cock Pam lowered her pussy onto my face. I don't know where she found it but out of nowhere Pam was reaching between her legs and sled a pillow under my head.

As I looked up from between her thighs Pam and I made eye contact. Pam reached down spreading the lips of her pussy with her fingers before she lowered herself onto my mouth. I could feel Shirley with her hands on my chest riding my cock like a jockey. The sounds of sex were all around me I couldn't see all that much but the sounds and smells were mind blowing. I heard the all too familiar sounds of Linda's orgasms at least three times while all this was going on.

I knew I couldn't hold out much longer and when I heard Shirley yell to the world that she was cumming I couldn't hold back and shot my load of cum deep into her pussy. Pam also rewarded my talented tongue by cumming shortly after I did. I felt Shirley roll off me as I continued to lick the flowing juices from Pam's pussy.

A short time latter Pam untangled herself from my head and eased herself into a prone position on the mattress. After the girls got off me I was rewarded with the site of Linda on her hands and knees. Bob was behind her fucking her doggie style. They were no more that a couple feet from me and from my position I could clearly see his cock sliding in and out of my wife. That was the first chance I had had to really see this guys cock and had no idea it was as big as it was. I'm about 8 inches or so and this guy was much bigger than I am. Linda had her head down in her arms with her ass in the air. She was whimpering and telling Bob to fuck her harder with his big cock. Oh it feels so good I heard her say as she raddled on as she again neared her orgasm. I saw Bob grab her firmly by the hips as he slammed his cock all the way into her and I knew he was pumping his cum deep into her pussy. As the first squirt of his cum hit her pussy walls Linda also started to cum.

It took them both several minutes to come back to earth. Bob eased back letting his cock slide out of her pussy with a plop. Even in it's soft state Bob's cock rested at least half way down his thigh. Bob rolled over on his back beside Linda. Linda with Bob's cum flowing out of her pussy and down her thighs eased herself forward and rolled over on her back.

Pam was kneeling beside Linda smiling down at her. Linda after a few minutes opened her eyes and looked up at Pam meeting her smile with one of her own. How was it Pam asked her, was it as good as I told you it would be. Linda smiled and said I think it might have been even better than you told me it would be. As they talked Pam let her fingers trace an outline over Linda's thighs. Now Linda is straight and what happened next really surprised me.

As Pam was talking to Linda she let her fingers lightly trace patterns over Linda's thighs. She reached forward and ran a finger tip over Linda's pussy. Linda's pussy was gapping open from being fucked by a cock the size of the one she just had in her. You could see the combination of Bob's cum mixed with her juices flowing out of her pussy and between the cheeks of her ass. Oh you are so wet all that couldn't be from Bob so you must have really enjoyed yourself. Oh I did Linda told her I think I must have had at least five orgasms it was fantastic. With that Pam ask her to spread her legs just a little so she could get a better view of Linda's pussy. Linda told her to give her a second to clean up a little bit because her pussy was so full of Bob's cum that if she spread her legs it would all flow out. Pam told her that wasn't a problem at all because she would clean her up and have her ready for more in no time.

With that Pam worked her way between Linda's legs. With a hand on each knee Pam gently spread Linda's legs apart. Pam leaned forward and very lightly ran her tongue over Lindas pussy while looking into her eyes. Linda raised herself up on her elbows watching Pam slowly licking her pussy with a look of both pleasure and anticipation. She was entering an area that everything in her upbringing told her was wrong. As Pam got more into it Linda leaned back again she placed a hand on Pam's head. Linda closed her eyes and let the pleasure that Pam was bringing her flood over her body. I watched as Linda started moving her hips in rhythm with Pam’s tongue on her pussy.

Watching Pam bring Linda the pleasure she was bringing her brought my cock to full attention again. Shirley had crawled over to Bob, she was kneeling beside him with her head over his cock. She was licking the length of his cock and sucking it back to life again. As I watched her Shirley was holding Bob's cock with two hands near the base stroking it while she was sucking the head of that monster into her mouth. I started lightly stroking my cock as I watched Pam eating Bob’s cum out of Linda's pussy and Shirley bringing Bob's monster cock back to life again. Soon I found myself wanting nothing more than to fuck Pam from behind.

Pam's ass was in the air as she knelt between Linda's legs. I didn't know just how receptive Pam was going to be to me sliding my cock into her but I was about to find out. As I eased in behind Pam my cock traced it's way over her pussy. I heard Pam moan as she felt my cock slid over her pussy. I felt Pam's hand grab my cock and feed it into her pussy. She was wet and slick her juices where flowing down her thighs. I wasn't in the mood to tease or play with her I wanted to fuck her, to drive my cock into her until I felt my balls slap against her clit. I grabbed Pam by the hips and drove my cock fully into her with one stroke. She moaned and pushed her ass back into me meeting my thrust. While holding her by the hips I drove my cock into Pam as hard and as fast as I could. She would moan with each stroke and burry her face into Linda's pussy.

It only seemed like a few minutes before I heard Linda start her I'm about to cum moan. As I looked on Linda grabbed Pam's head with both hands as she pulled Pams head into her she lifted her hips off the floor grinding her pussy it onto Pams mouth. With her tongue and lips Pam continued to lick and suck Linda's pussy alternating driving her tongue as far into her pussy as she could. All the while I had a firm hold of Pam's hips as I was driving my cock deep into her pussy.

Linda was soon screaming that she was cumming. As she did Pam sucked her clit into her mouth and sucked it like it was a small cock bringing Linda over the edge into an earth shattering orgasm. Linda held her hips off the mattress forcing her pussy firmly into Pam's eagerly mouth. Linda rode out her first Bi orgasm, her hips were still twitching as she lowered them back to the mattress as her orgasm subsided.

Pam was not far behind Linda in reaching an orgasm. With the thrill of watching Pam bring Linda over the top while my cock was pounding into her left me holding a loosing battle of trying to hold back my orgasm. Pam pushed back against me driving my cock as deep into her as she could. Her breathing was now coming in short gasps as I held her hips firmly against me driving my cock deep into her pussy. I held still with my cock buried as deep as I could in Pam's warm wet tunnel of love. I could hold back no longer, my cock started pumping squirt after squirt of cum into the depth of her pussy.

As I tried to get my breathing back under control again I relaxed my grip on Pam's hips eased back and let my cock slid out of her pussy. I eased myself down and laid down on the mattress. As I watched Pam smiled up at Linda as she moved from between her legs she moved forward and kissed her tenderly on the lips. I knew that Linda could taste both her juices as well as Bob's cum on Pam's lips. As they parted their embrace Linda smiled at her as Pam rolled over to lay beside her.

A few minutes later Linda got up off the mattress and said she would be right back she had to use the restroom. Linda walk nude out of the cubical we were in to find a restroom leaving the rest of us still laying together on the mattress. After cumming twice in such a short time span I was pretty well spent and needed to rest for a few minutes. As I let the experience that we had just experience rush through my mind I was in a state of exhausted bliss.

As I was laying there I watched Bob slowly rise to a kneeling position and crawl behind Shirley. He moved behind her and guided his cock into her pussy. Shirley reached between her legs as she raised her ass up and positioned Bob's cock into her pussy. Bob grabbed her hips and pulled her back into him as he thrust his hips forward driving his cock deep into her pussy. Pam and I watched Bob fucking Shirley not three feet from us like we were watching a live porn movie.

Bob and Shirley were still fucking when Linda returned from the restroom. She laid down beside me and snuggled up to me as we all watched Bob and Shirley. How are you doing I ask her as we laid together. She turned back toward me and gave me a loving kiss before telling me that she was doing great and asked me how I was doing. Tired but doing great I told her.

As we were watching Bob and Shirley put on a show for us Linda reached back and started to ever so lightly stroke my cock. I didnt think it would be possible but my cock was coming back to life again. It was still very sensitive but the fire was still there and Linda was doing as only she can do in bringing it back to life.

Linda looked back at me with a knowing smile and said it looks like youre ready for another round big boy. She eased over and laid back spreading her legs. I eased between her leg and moved my cock to the entrance of her pussy. She reached between our bodies and guided my cock into her. She was still very wet and my cock slid into her in one thrust until my balls were slapping her ass. I fucked her slowly and methodically as we both watched Bob pound his large cock into his wife from behind.

With just a smile to us Pam got up and slipped out of our cubical. Linda and I continued watching the show beside us as we continued our slow easy lovemaking. Even though my cock was hard and I was fucking again after cumming twice since we had been there I knew I was not going to be cumming anytime soon. I was just enjoying the feel of my wife's pussy wrapped around my cock.

I do not know how long Pam was gone but when she came back she did not come back alone. She had three guys with her as she reentered our cubical. The four of us in the cubical were still fucking our spouses when she came in and found a place on the mattress. She introduced the guys with her and let us know that they were friends of hers that she has known for some time. Now Ive been to a lot of places but this was the first time I have been introduced to somebody while I was fucking my wife.

The three guys with Pam were all nude and it did not take long to see that they were all very large. As Pam laid down between Bob and Shirley and us. As two of the guys started paying a lot of attention to Pam she told the other one that this is Linda she is the one I told you about. The guy nodded to me and knelt down near Linda's head telling her that it was nice to meet her. He went on to tell her what I beautiful lady she was.

As he talked to Linda he reached over and tweaked her nipple rolling it between his forefinger and thumb. Linda looked up at him then she reached up and started stroking his cock. It did not take her long before she had this guy fully erect and ready for more. Linda pulled his cock to her lips and slid it into her mouth. As she did so my cock started to twitch in her pussy. After a few minutes of this Linda said this isnt going to work Im getting a cramp in my neck. With that she pulled herself off my cock and rolled over on her hands and knees. I again moved up behind her and slid my cock back into her pussy. Our new friend moved in front of her placing his cock to her lips. Linda grabbed his cock around the base and stroked it with her hand as she sucked it into her mouth.

I looked over at Pam and she was now in just about the same position that Linda was in as she was taking on the other two guys that had come in with her. She was moaning with pleasure while she was being fucked by one guy as she was giving head to the other. Both of the guys fucking her had to be at least nine inches and giving her everything they had.

I could feel Linda's pussy get even wetter than it had been after she started playing with her new friends very large cock. The fact that it turned her on so much had the effect of turning me on also. I could feel my cock start to get that familiar feeling again. I grabbed Linda's hips and started slamming my cock into her deep and hard. I knew that she wanted to feel me cum inside her so she could fuck her new friend. She was having a little trouble getting more than the head of his cock into her mouth but she was doing the best she could and he was loving every minute of it. I did not even try to hold back. My cock was starting to get a little sore and I wanted to cum one more time tonight. A few more rapped thrust into her velvet smooth pussy and I was shooting my load deep in her pussy.

As I eased my cock out of Linda I eased over to the wall of the cubical to rest and watch. I heard the guy who's cock was in her mouth tell Linda that he wanted to fuck her. Linda did not reply she just eased his cock out of his mouth and turned around so that her raised ass was now facing him. As he slid his cock between her thighs he rubbed the head along the length of her pussy. Linda reached back and wrapped her hand around his cock as she positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. He thrust his hips forward and impaled about six or seven inches of his cock into her and held still letting her become accustom to the size of his cock. He must have been at least ten inches long and one of the thickest cocks I had ever seen.

Linda had her eyes closed and was trying to control her breathing as she let herself adjust to his size. After a few minutes she opened her eyes and looked at me and smile. Her hair was matted with sweat and her makeup had long since be rubbed off but she was still the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. While looking at me I saw the smile fade from her lips as she started easing herself back forcing this guys cock deeper into her pussy.

It took what must have been at least ten minutes before she had all his cock in her pussy. Once she had it all the way in she stopped again to adjust to being that filled with cock. After a few minutes the guy started to slowly pull his cock out of her. When it was about half way out he stopped and slowly pushed it back in again. This went on for several minutes until he was pulling it almost all the way out before he would ease it all the way back in again. Over and over again he eased his cock in and out of her pussy. I could see her juices running down the insides of her thighs as this guy slowly and methodically fuck her.

This guy had Linda whimpering and begging for more. He started picking up the pass but not so much that would cause her discomfort. This guy really had some staying power because he must have fucked her for at least thirty minutes before he started showing any signs of getting ready to cum. His pace picked up a little and he told Linda that he wanted to cum inside her. Oh yea baby fuck me good I want to feel that big cock of yours filling my pussy with your cum. One last thrust deep into her pussy and he held her back into him. I could see his cock start to twitch and his hips would jerk forward with each squirt of cum he shot deep into her pussy.

When she felt the first squirt of cum hit the back of her pussy Linda screamed that she was cumming. Oh yea, oh yea that feels so good don't stop now keep filling my pussy oh that feels so good. It must have taken him at least a full minute if not more before he stopped pumping his cum into her. During that whole time Linda did not stop begging for more.

As he eased his cock out of her Linda feel forward on her arms. Her legs were still drawn up under her as she tried to regain her composure. I was behind her sitting with my back against the wall to the cubical we were in. I had a clear view of her pussy when the guy moved from behind her. Her pussy was gapping open and cum was flowing out of it and down her thighs. What seemed like a pint of cum flowed out of her before she rolled over and looked at me with tired eyes but broad smile on her face. As she looked at me she mouthed I love you I love you too I mouthed back to her.

I do not know where the time went but as we laid there I checked my watch and found that it was after two AM already. I ask Linda if she was ready to go to which she replied if I was. I sure wish I could understand what women are saying when they say something. They just seem to have a knack of having some guy take responsibility for making the call that they want made but not the responsibility for making that call. Whether it is going to a swing club, but not to play or time to leave that same swing club after playing all night. But hey they sure make things a lot of fun when us guys make the right call.

reference: http://www.swinglifestyle.com/erotic_stories/swinger/First-Party-House/Storyid_60397/readstory.htm

Good Girls Will

Carol impatiently glanced at her watch again as she paced about in the living room. She hoped she wouldn’t have to be here for too long; she had taken off from work to be home so some men could inspect their fireplace and let them know if it needed any repair work. She had a ton of things that needed her attention back at the office and wished they could have arranged for this inspection at a better time. She also would have preferred that her husband had been the one to meet with them; he probably would have been more knowledgeable about this kind of stuff. She hated it when women she knew would use that cop out line “I’m just a girl” but she really didn’t know anything about fireplaces, other then they were used to make fires in. Unfortunately her husband was unable to get off from his job; he was a senior engineer with a locally based but large telecommunications firm so the task fell on her.

Again looking at her watch, Carol decided she would wait another thirty minutes and if they hadn’t shown up or at least called she was heading back to the office and they would just have to schedule it for another time. She hated these service calls that promised they would arrive sometime during a three to four hour window. Luckily this inspection company had called saying they should be there sometime within the next hour and a half and that had been almost that much time and still they hadn’t arrived. She tried to give them the benefit of the doubt and considered that maybe they had been delayed for a legitimate reason. Still that didn’t finish the work that was sitting on her desk waiting for her.

Carol was debating on calling the company to see if they could tell her anything when she heard a vehicle pulling into the driveway. She instinctively glanced at her watch as she started for the front door to see if it was the inspectors. Maybe if this didn’t take too long she could get back and get at least a little bit of work done. She grunted softly when she peeked out the small window on the front door and saw the van parked in the driveway and two men getting out. She watched as the driver, a middle aged white man, fished a clipboard out of the van and apparently confirmed they were at the correct address. The other was a young, mid twenties, looking black man; he had opened the side door and after a few seconds slammed it shut and walked around to join the first man, carrying a small tool kit.

Waiting at the closed door as the two men walked up Carol cautioned herself to not let her irritation show; they just might actually have a valid reason for being as late as they were. A small voice also quickly pointed out that actually they weren’t really late. She sighed softly as she started to open the door; she lightly blamed her somewhat forgiving attitude on having been a preacher’s child. Her Dad had been a minister and she had been raised somewhat intensely with that turn-the-other-cheek and forgive-and-forget mindset. Usually it was a good attitude to have but there were times she wished she could be a complete bitch. Immediately she felt that guilty tug on her consciousness at having such thoughts.

“Hi,” the older man said casually as they reached the steps, “You called to have an inspection done on your fireplace?”

“Yes we did,” Carol said a little coolly as she opened the screen door.

The two men hurried up onto the porch, the older man saying as they did, “Well we’re here to take a look at it.”

Carol stepped away as the two entered, the older man, apparently the leader of the duo continued speaking, “Sorry we took so long to get to ya but we’ve been kinda busy lately. A lot people are wanting to have their fireplaces checked out, with winter right around the corner and everything.”

“I understand,” Carol responded, that was the reason why they wanted to have theirs inspected; that and also they were thinking about possibly selling their house this spring. She led them out to the spacious family room and then stepped aside as they moved past her to walk over to the fireplace. The white man pulled open the wire screen that was across the fireplace, it was designed to prevent embers from flying out of the fireplace and landing on the carpeting on the floor in front of it. He knelt down and leaned into the fireplace, turning to look up the chimney. As he did the younger black man set the tool kit down and opened it.

It wasn’t that she didn’t trust them but she just didn’t want to leave them completely alone; Carol decided to sit down on the sofa that was set at a right angle to the fire place. As she did she noted how the black man cast a somewhat long glance over at her; there was nothing malicious and inappropriate about it but still it made her just a tad uneasy. Carol wasn’t a complete prude, she knew she had a nice figure, she had received a fair share of complements during her twenty-four years and she took pride in how she looked, even if she was a married woman. She had been raised with the idea that good girls didn’t blatantly flaunt themselves. That a nice good dressed respectively and while she did try when she was younger to push the limits of what her parents accepted as respectful she had never, at least she didn’t think so, dress too lewdly.

Still she knew men would look at her, sometimes it was an admiring quick glance while other times it had been a brazen eyeing. Carol stood five foot seven and tipped the scales at one hundred and twenty five pounds. She had lean, well toned legs, that she was proud of and didn’t mind showing off, within reason. She had a small round butt and the one aspect of her body she wished she could change was that she wasn’t overly endowed in the chest. In her opinion her breasts were a little on the small size, thrusting cone shaped but not massive mounds. She was lucky to be able to fill a C-cup.

It only took a few minutes for them to conduct their inspection and the older man said they should check the chimney’s outside. Carol simply shrugged and the two went out. As she waited inside she could hear them setting up a ladder outside. This also took a few minutes and then there was another knock on the door. Carol hurried to the door to allow them to come back in and tell her what they had discovered, if anything.

As they walked back towards the family room she noted the sheen of sweat on their faces and could smell the sweat off of them, luckily it wasn’t too strong. As they stepped into the family room she asked, “Could I offer you two something to drink?”

“That would be nice,” the white man said with a broad smile and his helper nodded in agreement.

“Well I have some beer and also a couple of wine coolers,” she said frowning slightly as she tried to recall what all there was to offer them, other then milk or tap water. She shrugged slightly adding, “And I have some cans of soft drinks if you’d like that.”

“A beer sounds great,” he said with a slow nod, glancing over at his helper and receiving a nod in agreement.

“Two beers it is,” Carol sound lightly and turned away walking to the kitchen. As she did the two sat down on the sofa, the white man holding his clipboard and jotting some notes down on the paper.

Carol quickly grabbed two cans of beer and then decided she would have one too. She had just recently begun to develop a taste for beer; it wasn’t her favorite drink but she would drink it. She kicked the refrigerator door shut with her foot as she held the three cans and then walked back to the family room. When she entered the family room the young black man, seeing how her hands were full, scrambled to his feet and hurried over, saying, “Here let me give ya a hand with those.”

Carol quietly said thanks as he carefully took two of the cans from her. She moved over and sat down in the easy chair that was across from the couch. She opened her can after she had sat down and the other two quickly opened theirs, taking a slow sip and groaned softly in approval.
“Um now that is a great way to end the day,” the white man said after he had taken a drink.

“Oh is this your last call?” Carol asked.

“Hopefully,” the black man said making both chuckle.

“It’s our last scheduled inspection,” the white man said. He shook his head saying, “But we still have to go take care of the paperwork from all of our inspections we did today.”

“I understand,” Carol said with a knowing nod, paperwork it was an ever present evil in today’s work place. Casually she crossed her legs at the knees, again noting how they both gave her legs a long glance when she did. Taking another sip of her beer she then asked, “So how is our chimney?”

“All in all it’s in pretty good shape,” the white man said as he glanced at his clip board, “There are a few spots on the outside that probably should be patched up but it’s nuthin’ serious.”

“I see,” Carol said with a slow nod. She frowned slightly asking, “So other then that it’s okay?”

“Yeah,” he said with a nod, “It just needs really just some touch up done. But there’s no reason you can’t use it this winter if ya want to.”

“That’s good,” Carol said gratefully. She laughed slightly and then said, “You know I forgot to ask what your names were, please forgive me.”

“Oh that’s okay,” the white man said with a quick wave of his hand. He gestured at himself saying, “My name is Tom and this is Devon.”

“And my name is Carol,” she responded. She took another sip of her beer, saying, “Nice to meet you two.”

“And it’s nice to meet you and have the chance to check out your fireplace,” Tom said quickly. He settled back on the sofa, asking, “So what kind of work do you do?”
“Oh I work in the personal department at Cochran Plastics,” Carol responded. She raised an eyebrow ever slow slightly as she asked, “How did you know that I worked?”

“Oh just by the way you’re dressed,” Tom said with another wave of his hand. He glanced quickly over at Devon as he said, “I mean you’re dressed like a working woman would dress. Unless of course you’re like Mrs. Cleaver and dress that nicely even though you’re staying home and just doing housework.”

Carol blushed slightly and bowed her head; she was flattered by his complement. She was wearing a dark colored dress that hit about mid thigh and had a modest scoop neckline, nothing too reveling.

“If you’re not working and dress like that I wish more housewives would dress that nicely,” Tom said shaking his head slowly.

“That’s for sure,” Devon added, “Would make these house calls a lot more enjoyable.”
“Well thank you,” Carol said shyly.

“You said you work in the personnel department,” Tom said and Carol simply nodded. He cocked his head slightly to one side asking, “So do you interview people that are applying or what?”

Unthinkingly Carol ran a hand through her shoulder length, wavy dark brown hair as she said, “No, I more handle disciplinary infractions and employee dispute situations.”

“Oh so if someone screws up they’re sent to you,” Tom asked.

“I guess you could put it that way,” Carol answered with a quick laugh.

“Um if I worked there I don’t think I would mind getting into trouble,” Tom said with a laugh and shaking his head.
“Why is that?”

“Well if I had to go meet with you I don’t think I would mind that much,” Tom said with a wave of his hand.

“That’s for sure,” Devon added, “Probably be spending a lot of time getting into trouble.”

Carol laughed quickly, feeling a little embarrassed, shocked and yet a little flattered. She had been warned to not drink on an empty stomach and while her stomach wasn’t truly empty, she had grabbed a couple of small peanut and cheese crackers as she left the office. Maybe it was the little bit of alcohol that was making her relaxed. A part of her told her she should be rather offended by their somewhat brazen comments but another part of was a little excited by it.
“Your husband is one lucky guy,” Tom said with a nod at her.
“And why is that?” Carol asked as she took another sip of her beer.

“To have such a hot looking wife to come home to every night.”

“Oh please,” Carol said with a slight laugh and shake of her head. Still she couldn’t stop herself from again running a hand through her hair.
“That’s for sure,” Devon added eagerly, “Man if I had a wife as hot looking as you I would be home as soon as I could.”
“Well thank you,” Carol said hoping her face wasn’t too red with embarrassment.

“Yeah it must be great to have such a hot looking woman to spend time with after work,” Tom said with a slow nod. Carol noticed how his eyes were locked on her; it both made her shift nervously and yet sit a little straighter too. He grunted softly and shook his head and then asked, “Do you dress this hot for him when he’s here?”
“Sometimes,” Carol answered. She was startled by his question and also by how quickly she responded, she really didn’t even think about her answer.

“You must have a real hot body,” he said shaking his head and getting an acknowledging grunt from Devon. Tom gestured at her saying, “I mean it’s obvious you have a hot body that dress sure doesn’t hide that fact.”

“Th…thank you,” Carol stammered. This conversation was definite getting loose and maybe she should end it before it went too far.

“In fact I’d kinda like to get a look at your hot figure,” Tom said in a definite tone. Carol’s eyes widened as she stared at him not sure she had actually heard what he had said. He pointed at a point a short distance in front of where they were sitting and told her, “Why not stand right here and let us have a good look at you.”

Carol sensed from his tone, while not threatening, there was an underlying implication that he was completely serious. She stared at them, her mind a blank for a long moment and then he nodded and again gestured at the spot he had but with a little more firmness then initially. Instinctively she knew that she had no choice that she had best do as he directed. Shakily she rose, her knees felt incredibly weak and walked over to where he had directed. She shuddered bodily as she did noting how their eyes were glued to her dress and her legs as she walked towards them.

“Very nice,” Tom said admiringly. He made a circular motion with his finger and told her, “Turn around.”

On very wobbly legs she slowly turned around in front of them. While it wasn’t the first time she had been eyed by men it had never been this blatant; they were almost treating her like she was a piece of meat or a new car they were checking out. Her heart was pounding when she turned back towards them, standing there quietly as they continued to run their eyes up and down her figure.

“Nice, real nice,” he said slowly. He then made a quick little motion with his hand as he told her, “Okay

now take off your dress.”

“Ple…please don’t,” Carol tearfully stammered.

“Either you take your dress off or else we’ll rip it off of you. Either way you’re gonna take that dress off,” Tom told her in a firm, definite tone and as if to emphasis his threat they both scooted forward slightly on the couch. Carol knew they were serious and that she had best do as he demanded.

Blinking repeatedly she leaned forward from the waist as she reached up behind herself to undo the small slide clasp and then began to slide down the zipper on the back of her dress. She shuddered when the two groaned loudly as the upper part of her dress dropped down slightly after she had unzipped her dress and revealed some of her upper chest. They groaned again a little louder and cruder when she took hold of her dress at her hips and began to work it down, wiggling a little to help. The dress tumbled down off her shoulders and revealed her upper body and showing she was wearing a sheer flesh tone bra. Except for their steady breathing there was no noise as she pulled her dress down to her waist and then gave it a quick little shove allowing it to drop to her ankles and revealing that she was wearing a matching pair of bikini cut panties, stockings and a garter belt. Carefully she stepped out of the crumbled dress and pushed it aside with her foot.

Keeping her head bowed as she stood there, her hands at her sides, clad only in her stockings, bra and panties. She was totally mortified standing there nearly naked before these two men; part of her tried to reassured herself by pointing out the bikini she had worn on their honeymoon had covered just about the same amount of her body but still this was completely different.

“Um that’s nice,” Tom said with an approving grunt. Carol’s stomach knotted even tighter when he told her, “Now the rest.”
“Yeah lose your bra and panties,” Devon added eagerly.

“But leave the stockings on,” Tom quickly directed, “You look hot in those.”

Unthinkingly she nodded. She swallowed hard and leaned forward slightly and reached up behind herself. She fumbled with the small clasp on the back of her flesh toned bra; her fingers strangely stiff. After a number of seconds she was able to undo the small clasp. She brought her hands back around as the ends of her bra dropped down. She held the bra to her chest with one hand as she brushed the straps off her shoulders with her other. She took a shuddering deep breath after she had and then drew the garment off baring her pert titties. She almost casually let her bra drop to the floor on top of her dress. Without delaying she then jammed her thumbs inside the waist band of her sheer bikini cut panties. She wiggled her hips as she shoved the lacy garment down past her hips. The men groaned loudly when her pussy was uncovered.

Carol’s stomach was knotted tightly as she shoved her panties down her legs. Until now only no man other than her husband had seen her naked. She briefly recalled how nervous and yet excited she had been on their wedding night and she had undressed before him. This was completely different from that special night; here she was being forced to submit and then she had eagerly given herself to him. Still there was a small, perverse stirring at being so controlled and forced to submit. Her dear husband had always been kind and gentle not as dominating as these two were being; she was being forced to submit to their desires and she had a feeling that their demands had not yet been fully satisfied.

Clumsily she extracted first one foot and then the other from her panties. Once she had she tossed them over with her bra and then straightened. She stood there silently, with her head bowed, as the two again inspected her now nude body. She was a little aghast at how her nipples were brazenly poking out; she should be offended by what they were making her do and yet her body was responding excitedly to it. She could almost feel their hot stare moving across her perky tits, down across her smooth belly to her snatch.

“Um yes very, very nice lady,” Tom grunted after a few more quiet seconds. Devon gave an appreciative grunt in agreement. Shifting forward slightly Tom then told her, “Okay lady start fingering yourself.”

Again without thinking about it Carol nodded quickly. Trembling slightly she parted her feet and moved a hand between her legs. She took a shuddering breath as she slid her finger along her slit, pressing it between her pussy lips. She had been raised to believe that good girls didn’t do such things; that masturbating was wrong. She had finally given in to the urge late in her teen years. After first she was ashamed at the fact she was doing what she had been taught was wrong but she couldn’t deny that it felt nice. While she had continued to masturbate she had never done it in front of another person and her husband had never asked her about whether she did it or not. And since getting married she hadn’t fingered herself more than a couple of times; usually when her husband had been away on business. While she tended to feel guilty about giving into those urges she wouldn’t deny that she felt better afterwards.

The room was silent except for their heavy breathing. Despite her revulsion at being forced to do such a lewd act in front of these strange men Carol was soon rolling her hips as she fingered her wet pussy. She wasn’t able to stop the low, throaty groan as she moved her finger over her now erect clit.
“I think she likes that,” Devon said with a crude laugh as he lightly punched Tom in the arm.

“Yeah these rich bitches are all usually pretty horny,” Tom responded with a vulgar chuckle. He nodded at Carol asking, “You getting all hot and excited bitch?”
Carol refused to answer but continued fingering her wet pussy, certain they could hear the wet squishing noise her finger made as they slid in and out of her pussy. She closed her eyes and tried to block out their degrading comments, hoping this was as far as they intended to humiliate her.

“You like sucking cock bitch?” Devon suddenly asked.

“I…I never have,” Carol quietly gasped.

“You suck your husband’s cock, don’t you?” Tom asked in a rather disbelieving tone.

“He…he’s never asked me to,” Carol said breathlessly. Then without thinking added, “He’s the only man I’ve ever made love to.”

Carol wasn’t sure why she told them that, she was sure if it would stop them from doing whatever they intended to do. A part of her wondered if she had confided the information as an excuse for her lack of sexual experience and possibly ability. It only caused the two to laugh and mutter something to each other.

“Okay bitch get on your knees,” Tom curtly ordered her.

Without asking any questions and keeping her hand wedged between her legs, Carol, a little ungainly dropped to her knees. Once she had she nervously glanced at the two men as they sat there staring at her with cold, almost triumphant smiles. Slowly Devon clambered to his feet.

“You ready white woman?” He asked after he had gotten off the sofa.

“For…for what?”

“This baby,” he said with a coarse laugh as he grabbed his crotch.

Carol was unable to pull her eyes away from his crotch as he slowly walked towards her. She continued to finger herself but her attention was on what he appeared to be intending to make her do. She had been truthful when she had said she had never sucked a cock before; in fact she had never even kissed one. The act of taking a man’s cock in her mouth sounded disgusting. She knew that a lot of girls liked doing that but it had never interested her and luckily apparently her husband either.

Devon stopped right in front of Carol, his crotch just a few inches from her face. Quickly she glanced up at him and found him staring down at her with a thin, cold smile. Her eyes immediately dropped back down to his looming crotch when he moved his hands down and began to fumble with his pants. Carol was shocked to realize that a part of her was rather excited to see his cock; she had heard the comments about how black men were usually well endowed. Other then her husband’s cock the only other cock she had ever seen had been a couple of the little babies that she had baby sat when she was younger.

Slowly, almost teasingly, Devon slid his zipper down; the steady clicking of his zipper seemed incredibly loud. Carol was startled to realize that she was holding her breath as she stared at his crotch. She took a shuddering breath as he finished unzipping his pants and then jammed a hand inside of his pants. Despite her revulsion at what she was being forced to submit to her eyes widened when he pulled his cock from his pants. It was certainly the biggest cock she had ever seen. A small voice reminded her that her husband’s was the only other adult male cock she had ever seen before so she really had no idea if what she was now staring at was bigger than normal or not. She knew that it was certainly bigger than her dear husband’s; fatter and longer.

Carol closed her eyes when Devon took hold of his shaft and moved even closer. She shuddered when he pressed the fat head of his cock to her face. Slowly, firmly he rubbed his cock over her face; over her cheeks, along her jaw, her nose and eyelids and even into her hair. She tensed as he moved it along her jaw and to her mouth, pressing it against her pursed lips.

“Open your mouth white woman,” he grunted.

Carol wanted to refuse but she knew she couldn’t. Trembling she opened her mouth and his fat shaft slipped into her mouth. Her eyes fluttered open as his shaft slid between her lips. She was startled by how hard his cock was and yet how smooth the skin was. Instinctively she wrapped her lips snuggly around his shaft as he steadily pushed more of it into her mouth.
“Yeah suck that black cock bitch,” Tom urged her.

Carol shuddered, rolling her eyes so she could look up at Devon. He was standing there still glaring down at her and had moved his hands to the back of her head, holding her steady. She was fearful of just how much of his shaft he intended to stick in her mouth; she knew there was no way she could take all of it. She tensed and made a loud part gurgle and part gag when the end of his cock lightly touched the back of her mouth. Luckily he stopped pushing his shaft into her mouth. He paused, allowing her to become accustomed the feel of his fat shaft wedged in her mouth.

Slowly he began to pull his hips back until just the fat head of his cock remained between her lips and then once more pushed his shaft into her mouth. Keeping his hands firmly on her head he began to pump his shaft in and out of her mouth with a steady pace. Carol was unable to stop the low groan that came from deep in her throat.

“How’s she doin’?” Tom asked from next to Devon. She hadn’t known that he had gotten off the couch and moved closer.
“Not bad,” Devon grunted as he continued to pump his shaft in her mouth.

Yeah you white bitches all like havin’ those black cocks,” Tom chuckled crudely. He stood there watching her and added, “You all say you don’t but you really do.”
Suddenly he dropped to his knees a little in front of and to the side of Carol. Rather roughly he grabbed her wrist and pulled her hand from between her legs. She groaned softly in protest, her pussy was tingling eagerly. He scooted a little closer and then jammed his hand between her legs. She groaned longingly as he shoved his finger into her wet pussy.

“Oh yeah this bitch is ready,” he grunted as he began to finger her, “She’s hot and wet.”

Devon simply grunted quickly. He had increased his pace, pumping his shaft in and out of her mouth at a fast clip. Carol wondered if he was planning to cum in her mouth; she was worried that she would be sick if he did but she also knew there was nothing she could do to stop him. She hoped he didn’t and also hoped that if he did she would not become sick. It was almost as if she didn’t want to appear too sexual inept. A small part of her was baffled as to why she would care what these two would think about her sexual capabilities. They were basically raping her and she was worried about disappointing them. Oddly she was finding the fact that she was being so controlled and humiliated exciting.

Carol closed her eyes and groaned longingly as Devon continued to pump his cock into her mouth and Tom, now with two fingers stuffed into her pussy, continued fingering her. By Devon’s increased pace she sensed he was getting close to climaxing, he still had his hands on her head, holding it steady and she knew there was no way she could pull her head away if he began to cum in her mouth. She was finding this wicked act she was being forced to submit rather exciting.

Devon suddenly groaned loudly and roughly jammed his cock into her mouth and held it there. She felt him tense and then his warm juice spurted into her mouth. Carol held it in her mouth wondering what to do and then swallowed as more of his jism filled her mouth. She was surprised by its thick, warm nature as it slid down her throat. A little eagerly she swallowed more of his cum. Part of her, the sweet innocent girl that her parents had raised, knew she should be ashamed by what was going on and also how she was reacting. While she still was ashamed and a little disgusted by what they had forced her to submit to another growing part was excited by it. Part of her brain was screaming that her reactions were wrong but she couldn’t deny them either.

Groaning longingly and weakly Devon stepped back, his now semi hard dick slipping from her mouth. A little shakily he partly stepped and partly stumbled back and plopped down on the sofa. As he did Tom pulled his hand from between her legs. Quickly he moved on his knees around behind her. Carol glanced back over her shoulder at him as he did.

A little roughly he placed his hands on her shoulders and pushed her forward. Obediently she dropped forward onto her hands and knees, still looking back over her shoulder. Once she was on her hands and knees Tom began to fumble with his pants. Quickly he undid them and then shoved them down to his knees. Carol’s eyes immediately darted to his stiff cock. While it was nowhere the size of Devon’s she guessed it was about the same thickness as her husband’s and somewhat longer. Again she knew she should be ashamed at how she was comparing another man’s cock to her husband’s and actually feeling a desire to feel it in her.

Part of her realized that this too was going to be a first; every time she and her husband had made love it had been in the traditional position, with him on top. She moaned as Tom scooted closer, gripping his shaft in one hand. She wiggled her butt back when he guided his cock up between her legs and rubbed it along her slit. He located the small opening to her pussy and with one firm thrust drove his entire length into her. She groaned longingly as he shoved his cock into her. This was wrong, the small voice kept telling her, he was technically raping her but she didn’t care. If this be wrong so be it she told herself as she turned her head back forward. She would pay for this when the time came but right now she just wanted to enjoy the feel of this man’s cock in her. She wasn’t sure if she had been this aroused on her honeymoon night.

Tom reached up and grabbed her by the hips and pulled her back fully against his pelvis. With an almost frenzied pace he began to pound his cock into her, pulling her back by the hips with each hard thrust he made. The only sounds were Carol’s heavy breathing and quick gasps with each hard thrust and the noise of his pelvis smacking against her butt. There was no gentleness; he was excitedly ramming his shaft deep into her wet, snug pussy. Carol let her head drop as he continued his hard and fast fucking; it was wickedly delightful, her mind was screaming.
“How is she?” Devon asked.

“Fucking great,” Tom grunted giving one of her pale ass cheeks a hard slap and making her cry out in shock and pain. She raised her head and saw Devon sitting there watching and playing with his still semi flaccid cock. She knew he probably intended to fuck her also and unabashedly she looked forward to feeling his large cock in her.

Carol groaned loudly; her pussy was tingling fiercely. She sensed this was going to be an intense climax, she just hoped that Tom wouldn’t cum himself before she did. Without any shame or regret she wanted him to get her off. She gritted her teeth as she felt her climax growing and she began to buck her ass backwards to drive his shaft deeper into her pussy. Maybe it was wrong, what she was feeling and thinking but it felt so damn good.

“Leave a message and I’ll get back to you as soon as I can,” Tom’s prerecorded voice issued from the phone.
“Hi Tom, this is Carol and I think my fireplace needs another close inspection,” Carol said in a soft voice. It had been three days since the first inspection and she couldn’t quit thinking about it. She had been able to get Tom’s cell phone number from the dispatcher at his job. She toyed with a strand of her dark brown hair, saying, “My husband is going to be out of town on business this weekend. Maybe you and Devon could stop by and check it out. I’ll be here whenever you want to stop by. Thanks.

By Alan Scott

reference: http://www.fantasies.com/story.php?sid=10149&scid=124

Couples Life Altering Cruise

Bashful or shy is not a word that could be used to describe either of us. Being nude outdoors is one of life's real enjoyments. When I am planning a vacation or a work trip I try to work in some nude activity. Although it is not encouraged at home it is accepted. Thirty years ago Susan did nude modeling for art classes while in graduate school in California and a small amount of freelance nude modeling during the same time period. I think her Scandavian heritage brings this trait to life. We have been fortunate to visit nudist parks in California, Arizona, Florida, North Carolina, Indiana and Ohio and nudist beaches of St Marteen , Spain, Denmark and Sweden. We have enjoyed Germanic spas in foreign hotels where nudity is accepted if not expected. She is rightfully proud of her body which by any standard is exceptional.

Although we have three grown children she wears many of the same clothes she wore twenty-five years ago. I make no similar claims to a good 'figure' but try to do the best I can with a 61 year old body that does not get the exercise it needs. Also our sex drives are indeed opposite. Twenty five years ago the word no was not in her vocabulary when it came to sex and sex with several variations. Until I fictionalized the events described here she would never encourage the use of role play, used toys or considered group scenes. I have taken hundreds if not thousands of pictures of her in all states of undress and many before, during and after sex. I have a particular fondness for the before and after pictures that show a perfectly trimmed triangle and after pictures showing her wet and opened with my cum dripping from her. That was the first but certainly not the last way I enjoyed my own cum and I was later to learn how to enjoy other men's cum as well.

It was on our fourth cruise that our sex lives found new and exciting limits. We were on a seven day cruise of the eastern Caribbean on a Royal Caribbean ship. We had docked on the fourth morning in St Marteen a beautiful Dutch and French protectorate. We had slept in that morning and enjoyed a room service breakfast and for a change we did not have sex although I did use a razor and shaving cream to trim and shape her into a perfect triangle. Although it was unspoken I think we both knew that before the day was over hundreds of men and women would see her well trimmed bush. That did in fact occur and it was admired from a distance as far away as a twenty yards to less than few feet.

Dressed in bathing suits with appropriate tops, sandals, a bag of beach towels and personal effects we took a taxi to Orient Beach, which is world famous for its clothes optional beach and resort. Roger, our taxi driver was a bit of a character that enjoyed pointing out different sites including a whorehouse where the visiting cruise ship employees found release. Although it was only 10:00 AM there was a waiting line outside. I inquired about the price for various services but he feigned ignorance. While keeping one eye on Susan in the mirror he insisted that we tell him a time to pick us up later that day as he was afraid we would miss our departure. He settled for giving us his card and I 'promised' to give him a call thirty minutes before we needed to be picked up.

The beach was indeed beautiful. That portion known as Orient Beach is banana shaped and has a prominent sign designating it as a clothes optional beach. It was another perfect day with no clouds, a slight sea breeze and morning temperatures in the high seventies. We walked past the 'clothes optional' sign and bout half way down the 900 yard beach. The beach is about 100 yards wide and The Orient Beach Resort with its bungalows is immediately adjacent. We settled about half way between the resort and the water having passed a couple of beach bars that were not yet open. We put our towels on two beach chairs and unpacked our few worldly items leaving passports, cabin cards, credit card and cameras in the bag. There was no one within twenty yards of us at that time although that would soon change for both the better and the worse. It took me about a nanosecond to undress leaving swim suit and shirt in the bag. Susan was typically more modest and started off the morning topless.

She had her usual seven pounds of magazines and I had the vacation required J Grisham novel to enjoy. As the morning progressed many more people arrived. There was an endless line of beach walkers parading along the water's edge. The mixture of voyeurs and exhibitionist was about even. There were men and women of all sizes, ages and descriptions walking the shoreline. All had dark sunglasses that served dual purposes. As noon approached the beach became crowded. There were as many singles as there were couples. Susan and I went into the water several times to cool off and enjoy the surroundings. On our second walk into the water she stopped when about waist deep and without coaxing or ceremony removed her bikini bottom and handed it to me. When we got back to our chairs two young couples from another cruise ship had sat close to us. I would guess they were about in their early thirty's and all had strong Jersey, nasal rich voices that we would find irritating under any setting. The girls were clearly there only because the husbands wanted to be there and they were not the type to let their husbands out of their sight in these surroundings. Their discomfort was obvious because they never stopped talking and none of them removed any clothing. They sat facing us with their backs to the water and the young men were keenly aware of every women who was within sight including Susan.

Susan is a beautiful women both dressed and undressed. Although she claims not to notice, she catches the eyes of both men and women all the time. Whether out of envy or lust she is always noticed both because of her natural attractiveness, her sense for style and dress and the manner with which she carries herself. As long as I live I'll never forget the picture that morning of her lying on her stomach nude with her feet about twelve inches apart and suntan oil covering her back from head to toe. The Caribbean sun made her beautiful bottom glisten. I felt proud as both men and women admired that picture as they slowly passed by.

Finally the loud foursome from Jersey packed up and left. I had been intentionally walking as close to them as possible on our way to and from the water hoping to make them uncomfortable with my nudity. They were clearly not use to having a strange set of cock and balls pass by so closely. Maybe it worked.

We were both hungry and thirsty and Susan offered to get a couple of beers from the thatched roofed bar nearby. Dressed only with a visor, sunglasses and suntan oil and with a Visa in her hand she left for some adult beverages. I continued to hold my paperback up as if I was reading, but in fact with all of the flesh passing by it was hard to stay with the story. In the first few hours I saw at least one hundred women with whom I would be proud to have had my picture taken. I did not know that within the next few minutes Susan would meet two women that would change our life style permanently.

About twenty minutes later she returned with two Heinekens and a ham sandwich. Resort life is not inexpensive but it is sure fun. She said that she ran into two women that were on our ship. Even with just suntan oil on they recognized and complimented her on the dress she wore on the first formal dress dinner which was our second night at sea. They were also getting drinks and while waiting in line started this conversation. Although they were five and ten years younger they hit if off together immediately. The younger lady Rhonda and her husband Ralph live in Richmond, Indiana and Carrie and her husband Jeff live in Dayton, Ohio which approximately 40 miles apart. Susan and I live in an eastern suburb of Columbus, Ohio which is 60 miles east of Dayton. It appeared that Carrie and Rhonda were life long friends having grown up near Lima, Ohio and graduating from Ohio State. They had taught together in the Dayton School District. Both husbands owned their business. Ralph owned a bookstore near a local university and had two Dairy Queen franchises. Jeff was a local insurance agent for State Farm whose business is prospering. That's a lot to learn while waiting for beer under a thatched roof but they learn to talk quickly.

Susan had not said anything to me about their exchange until about an hour later when the four of them were walking by and the girls waved to Susan. I asked who that was and then got the whole story. Later when we were finished cooling off in the water and were returning to our lounge chairs the four of them were walking by in the opposite direction. Carrie spoke up first and proceeded to introduce her husband, Jeff and then Ralph and Susan to us. It did feel a little different shaking hands with two men equally nude and saying hello to two good looking women at the same time. Both men appeared to be in fair shape but not in the body building mold. I could not help but notice the large cock and balls hanging between Ralph's legs. Jeff was more like me, what I would like to think is normal. I know that the eyes behind their sunglasses they were admiring Susan's tight body and outstanding perky breasts. Her breasts are not large by any standard but they are perfectly formed with nipples always erect. I also know that her strawberry blond triangle was getting a close inspection while I kept sneaking peeks at Rhonda's perfectly trimmed, very thick, black triangle between her legs. Little did I know that two long time fantasies of watching Susan's breasts being sucked by others while having my cock in her and putting my tongue in a very thick black haired bush would occur with the next seventy-two hours.

We agreed to meet in the beach bar after checking on our personal items and getting a credit card/ cash. A necklace for a credit card would have been convenient if not a little tacky. It was nice sitting in the shade for a change as we enjoyed a couple of very cold Heinekens. The men fell immediately into a discussion of Big Ten basketball and the girls talked about duty free shopping and new clothes. It became apparent that they were very natural being nude and they must have shared this state together many times before today. The hot sun and the few beers made us all tired and we agreed to share a cab back to the ship. Twenty minutes later we all met at the taxi stand dressed casually and looking forward to a nap before our 8:00 PM dinner sitting. Roger the morning cab driver would have been in heaven with three attractive women in his cab at one time. He had trouble keeping his mind on the road while looking at Susan and with two more distractions it could have been a dangerous ride. Jeff and Carrie suggested we meet for a drink in the Starboard Lounge before dinner and we readily accepted. A very nice morning and afternoon was soon to develop into an even more interesting evening.

Couples' Life Altering Cruise Ch. 02
by ytreeman©


Generally afternoon naps can be rated between good and exceptional. Today's nap was better than exceptional. We both took long soaking baths albeit in a very small tub, but it was perfectly relaxing. With the veranda doors open and the cabin filled with a salt water air and the sun casting the ships shadow on the ocean to the east all was good. Because we had chosen the second dinner sitting, we had no place to go or anything to do except rest.

At 6:30 I was awakened by Susan leaving our tiny bathroom. She had laid out her dress for that evening, having chosen a beautiful light yellow dress with thin straps and a modestly cut top. I told her she certainly did not need hose, as the four days of great sun had taken care of that small concern. A bra is always only an option, for her and I was not surprised that none was laid out. I suggested that she didn't need the thong underwear as well but was promptly ignored.

Neither of us had mentioned the events of that afternoon almost as if by agreement. I would have also loved to ask her if she noticed Ralph's sizeable equipment but I sensed that subject was well enough alone for the moment. I would have gladly commented on my observations but for a change had the sense to leave that subject alone as well.

The Starboard Lounge was an excellent setting for meeting others. The bartenders were professional and friendly. The six of us met and enjoyed an Absolute Citron and tonic, a very refreshing and light cocktail that seemed perfect for the occasion. The others asked us to join them for dinner but we chose not to for some unknown reason. We did agree to meet back at the same lounge after the evening show for a night cap.

After a delicious meal of lamb shank and trimmings we headed for the evening show. Frankly these cruise lines do every thing so well, except the shows. That evening it was a tired, worn out comedian whose material was too crude even for us. We were lucky to be seated in the rear and our early exit was not noticed. When we got back to the lounge we were surprised to see only Carrie waiting for us. She motioned to Susan and they had a brief conversation outside my hearing. Susan came back to me at the bar and looked slightly puzzled. She reported that the four of them had seen the comedian before and did not attend the show. They had returned to their adjoining staterooms for night caps. Susan said we were invited to join them there. She also said we would probably be more comfortable if we arrived wearing only the ship supplied bathrobes, as they seldom wore clothes when they were together in private but of course it was our choice.

I knew that I would be more than delighted to go but tried to appear nonchalant while Susan considered the circumstances. Carrie had assured her that the casual atmosphere that we observed that afternoon would be the same as we could expect that night. I suggested that since we could leave at any time we might as well try something very unusual for us. We gave Carrie ten minutes to return to her stateroom before we called to say we would be there in twenty minutes. Walking back to our cabin I told Susan that I knew all four of them wanted to see her strawberry triangle again and all eight of their eyes would be all over her.

In our cabin we undressed without talking and donned the terry cloth robes which were unisized. I pulled my belt a little extra tight and promised myself I would be in the spa in the AM doing the treadmill and extra sit-ups. Too little- too late of course but it would do some good for my self esteem? I was also wishing I had an extra supply of ED medicine. Not necessarily for it use during sex but for providing the extra blood flow to my cock while nude in front of our new friends. I use to pride myself in cutting a 100 mg Viagra tablet in two before use but for the rest of this trip I would not be cutting any pill. Vanity is alive and well in both sexes.

Down the staircase one floor and off to cabin 6008 we went. We tapped the door and both thought we should have brought a bottle of wine or other spirits but that was not feasible at that hour. After a brief delay Carrie opened the door also dressed in a robe and welcomed us in. We apologized for our lack of a gift and she chuckled gently saying that their combined bars would not need any supplements. She asked what our pleasure was and I asked for a Bailey's on the rocks and Susan wanted an Absolute Citron and tonic. She quickly prepared those and told us to follow her to the adjoining cabin where Ralph, Jeff and Rhonda were enjoying the veranda. While she passed between the cabins through the common door she said that everyone was nude but she would let us do what was the most natural for us. Again I took the lead and quickly shed the robe. Susan hesitated for a moment and then did the same. Carrie had already dropped hers as we all went onto the veranda.

The totality of the experience was exhilarating. Every one seemed happy to see us and the conversations began as if were on our patio in Ohio within eyesight of the neighbors. Every thing was perfect. Unlike the conversation at the beach bar I tried to talk with Rhonda and Carrie. The common denominators were not as many but I could not pass up the opportunity to talk with two very attractive intelligent nude women with Susan nearby. There was absolutely no 'casual' touching with the other couples which made us feel more at ease. The drinks did flow freely and all three couples seemed to enjoy being paired together. They explained their relationships and it was obvious that they were very comfortable together. As the conversation progressed it became apparent that they were very close with their respective spouses. We saw a closeness that was natural and open, not unlike ours.

Jeff and Carrie did not pass up an opportunity to hug or embrace each other. It was apparent that there was a significant amount of sexual excitement building within them. It was not like they were doing this for any other purpose than they were in step with each other and their actions progressed as if no one else was on the same planet. She stroked his cock with an open hand on the top and the bottom. When pre-cum began dripping from his exposed cock she rubbed that around with her thumb. He was cupping her left breast with his right hand while putting his left hand down her back reaching into another erotic spot. Ralph asked if this made us too uncomfortable and after a quick glance between us we said no. I sat down as close to Susan as possible and we sat transfixed as things unfolded. Jeff and Carrie moved as naturally as a lava flow to the nearest bed and continued growing more passionate with each moment. Rhonda asked if this scene bothered us and I quickly replied 'no, not at all.' In fact it was very exciting. Neither of us had ever observed others enjoying sex in real life. We both had seen our quota of skin flicks but this scene made those movies seem like a church service.

Carrie had taken the lead and had her head buried in Jeff's crouch. She massaged his balls with her left hand while holding his cock in her right and licked it like it was an ice cream cone. I whispered to Susan that Carrie must find that to be tasty and I hoped she would like some dessert when we got back to our cabin. They progressed into 69 position on their sides and Carrie had one knee bent up and was getting her pussy well tongued while he pulled her cheeks apart as if to give the four of us a better view. Carrie said that she wanted some cock in her and rolled over on to her knees and elbows and Jeff fulfilled her request. It was one hell of an exciting picture with her stroked from behind which made her breasts move in rhythm. Jeff reached under her and started rolling her stiff nipples between his thumbs and forefingers and using her breasts for leverage as they both proceeded to climax together. They both fell forward collapsing onto one another on the bed.

The rest of us got up and moved around as if nothing unusual had occurred and proceed to the bar area for another drink. My cock wasn't fully erect but it was showing some signs of life. Susan and I both noticed almost together how Ralph's large cock had some moisture on its head and it hung quite low. Susan and I stayed close together having never experienced anything like this. I did look at Rhonda's breasts and lush mound at every available opportunity, which were numerous because of the cabin arrangement. The total reaction was no more than if we had observed friends enjoying an exceptionally close dance. After about ten minutes Jeff and Carrie reappeared and sought out another cocktail as if they had excused themselves to reclaim an item from the dinner table. The conversation continued and again Rhonda asked if we were offended. We both nodded of no. We all ended back on the veranda and now Ralph was openly affectionate with his wife. They seemed to follow the same pattern as Jeff and Carrie. They proceeded to excite each other with overt attention. Nothing had been uttered but both Susan and I admired our new friend's bodies. Ralph's cock grew both in length and girth and Rhonda's exceptionally thick black pussy hair combined with her shoulder length black hair became even more strikingly sexual.

Although I have always preferred written erotica over visual, the most exciting pictures to me have women with very thick dark mounds trimmed neatly in a triangle. The clean shaven pusses we now see so often on the net remind me more of plucked chickens ready for roasting instead of being the sexually exciting anatomy of a mature woman.

While not four feet away from us, Ralph fell to his knees and put his face against into Rhonda beautiful pussy and began licking in earnest. She reacted by taking a hold of his head and moving her feet apart. Next Ralph stopped kneading her beautiful ass and moved his hands to her breasts for some serious nipple play. They slid onto the adjoining bed and she gathered up his huge cock and started to but it in her mouth. Susan and I looked at each other thinking no way was that large cock going to get into that small mouth but we were wrong. She attacked his cock head with vigor. We could tell that her tongue was swirling around the top and occasionally stopping to penetrate his slit. While we watched this unfold I took Susan's hand and put it on my cock and put my left arm around her and attempted to reach her left nipple. During this time Jeff and Carrie stood nearby watching as if it was an everyday occurrence. In a perfect world Susan would have started to nibble on my nipples and we would have ended up on the bed next to them but that was not going to happen.

Ralph ended up on his back and while continuing to use and abuse her nipples. She with some effort proceeded to slide down on this huge cock. Of course she had been there hundreds of times before but she was cautious and the penetration proceeded slowly. Watching that cock slide into that beautiful pussy was one exhilarating picture. She rode him with vigor and her eyes closed and her breathing increased and as they both neared orgasms. Within a very few minutes it occurred and she became very vocal calling 'fuck me, fuck me, fuck me'. That verbal exchange was lit my fire as that was never been a part of our sex life. I thought I was going to cream the carpet when she reacted that way. I knew Susan sensed my excitement with those events but it occurred without comment between us.

What occurred next was the most unusual thing we had seen so far. We thought we knew about marital sex and its variations. We were about to learn something new. Without an utterance Rhonda moved off his now shrinking cock and got on her knees and elbows. Ralph slid down the bed and put his mouth under her pussy lips which were then about three inches away. She senses that his cum was starting to drip form her pussy and she sat upright on her knees. When the flow of cum became significant and gravity forced her to drip he moved his mouth up to her pussy and proceeded to lap and suck as if that was the only source of life sustaining liquid available and it must all be consumed in order to survive. Susan and I looked at each other as if to say I do not believe what we just saw. I had always wanted her to suck and lick my cock after it had shot in her so she could taste our combined juices but that had never happened. Similarly I had never considered sucking my cum from her but all of a sudden that became something I wanted to try later that evening. Both couples had 'cleaned up' after sex and we all stood around the veranda and watched the stars and listened to the soft music and the ship cutting through the sea. Susan and I both sensed that they expected us to follow their lead but that was not to happen. Our vacation relaxed brains had been exposed to an overload of sensory imputes for the past sixteen hours. We needed to regroup and digest the day's events and determine where our combined limitations, goals, and values might lead us.

Thinking only in the very short term I could not wait to get Susan's robe opened in the elevator but put my face in her pussy as Ralph and done to Rhonda earlier. Further I was looking forward to tasting my cum as I lapped and sucked it from that tight glorious pussy. I was not disappointed. Susan was as turned on as me. Sex that night started before we reached our cabin and did not stop until we were both exhausted hours later. My last thought that evening was I hoped that this was the start of a Renaissance in our sex life. Little did I know that this was the start of a sexual tsunami that would bind the two of us together more closely that we could have imagined. My unmitigated, unwavering total love for Susan had reached new dimensions.




Couples' Life Altering Cruise Ch. 03
by ytreeman©


It was after 10:00 a.m. before either of us stirred. That small stateroom on the cruise could have been the Lincoln Bedroom for all we cared. It served all our needs well and although expensive it was a lot less that $1,000,000 a night. Susan was the first to rise and began her morning routine. I flipped on the ship's TV and saw that we had changed course and were now heading north toward St Thomas our next and last port-of-call. There would be no landfall until then and we could enjoy 36 hours at sea cruising at about thirty knots. The ships daily 'paper' had been slipped under our door and the day's social events included a blackjack tournament in the casino at 2:00 p.m.. My love for my wife is first on any scale with love for my family a very close second. However not too far down that list and certainly in the top ten is my fondness for green felt. Although we had walked by it on several occasions, I'd avoided the casino because I can scratch that itch on my own anytime back home. Happily, Susan said, 'look at this' and pointed out the announcement about the contest. I feigned disinterest, which worked perfectly because she then began to encourage it. There was a modest entry fee of $20 and the game was on. We spent the remainder of the morning walking the deck and sitting at the pool bar beside the gigantic water slide. We enjoyed a nice sandwich followed the pina coladas and we returned to the cabin to trade our wet bathing suits for casual casino clothes.

To make a long story short the casino was filled with amateurs. Although not a pro, I saw that the rookies out numbered the 'players' by at least 10 to 1. It was not much of challenge to make the final table and the three of us that had a clue finished 1-2-3 and the rookies complained about bad luck. The first place prize was a hundred dollar ship's credit. My second place award was a $10 watch and a $50 credit. Profit is alive and well with these cruise companies.

The surprise of the afternoon was that our new Midwestern friends were observing, but not playing- ironically the reverse of the night before. They thought that the second place winner in a hundred person contest should buy drinks for the group. After two rounds of cocktails and some serious gawking on my part, we promised to meet again after dinner. We retired for our siesta which was again perfect. My John Grisham novel had not been turned one page in the last twenty-four hours.

Tonight was the second and final formal evening so I allowed Susan extra time to prepare. She always looked beautiful and in my mind could have worn a burlap bag and would have been the best looking women in the room. Her low-cut black dress with an unusual ruffle would turn most heads in the room. Our table for two overlooking the sea was perfect. There was an unspoken closeness that was created after we observed last evening's events.

Foregoing the evening show we adjourned to the Starboard Lounge and chatted about the good fortune we had enjoyed together. About 9:30 p.m. the rest of the group arrived. Instead of ordering drinks for themselves they invited us to join them in the same stateroom in thirty minutes. Susan replied 'let us talk about it first' as they took their leave.

Do we or don't we was the only question. I asked for the check and we headed to our cabin and, to paraphrase Shakespeare, the question whether to dress or undress for the evening. Happily, undressing won out

This time armed with a bottle of wine and in our bathrobes we confidently knocked at their door. After looking through the peephole Rhonda opened the door and invited us in. She was stark naked and looked beautiful. Her breasts had no sag and were certainly more that a hand and a mouthful. She walked ahead of us to the bar as I admired her backside. I vividly remember her riding Ralph's dick like a cowgirl in a rodeo. I envisioned what she would look like on her back, knees held back and open while a lucky cock plowed that intriguing pussy and my blood started to boil.

The group was again on the veranda enjoying the atmosphere. The four of them seemed even closer than before. Clearly it was a gathering of four and two. Someone turned on the stereo and they began to dance. Close is the only word I could use to describe them. Susan and I joined them but our eyes were on them as much as they were on each other.

Midway through the song they switched partners and did not break stride. A minute or two later Jeff asked if he could cut in and I moved naturally to Rhonda and Jeff joined Susan. When I felt her breasts up against me and that bush occasional touching my dick I almost lost it. As I uncomfortable danced closely with her, I took the opportunity to watch Susan and Jeff. Frankly and almost embarrassingly I had to admit that sight of Susan dancing with Jeff was almost as exciting as feeling Rhonda that closes to me. There was a something special about that woman that was intriguing.

That pairing lasted a few minutes and then Ralph danced with Susan while Carrie and I shuffled in the tight-knit space. Clearly Susan and I were the nervous participants. It was equally exciting have Carrie's nude body pressed against mine as it was watching Susan dance with Ralph whose large dick was getting larger as it rubbed against Susan's bush. It was a turn on to see his pre-cum on her stomach and her beautiful little strawberry triangle.

Carrie pulled Susan aside and invited her to stay as long as we were okay with the situation. "Even if you leave they would still get together for a beach trip on St Thomas tomorrow, she said conspiratorially while letting her hand gently massage my wife's shoulder. Susan shuddered but said nothing.

At that point their foreplay was very overt and both couples were clearly headed to bed for sex together. Again we became wallflowers and kept to ourselves as scene became more intense. What we were about to watch both startled and excited both of us.

Ralph and Carrie sat on the edge of the bed and Rhonda dipped to her knees and proceeded to suck on her husband's dick. Inspired, Jeff went head first into Carrie's pussy. That continued for a few happy minutes until they both switched and the spouses on the bed received the oral attention. They next proceeded to slide up on to the bed together with Jeff laying head to toe with Rhonda while Ralph and Carrie were on top of their own spouses.

The aroma of sex permeated the cabin. While riding her husband's dick, Carrie and Ralph began to play with each others nipples. This continued to the point that every variation of the old game twister was attempted. They traded partners several times and the sex never stopped. After they had finally finished in a tangle of legs, arms, pussies and cocks they lay exhausted on the bed. Rhonda looked up at us with a very satisfied smile on her face and said, "Are you finally ready to join us?" Once again, we were stunned by the experience and simultaneously shook our heads no.

But, at the same time, my cock was nodding "yes." In fact my dick had been hard and soft about three times without relief but it had left copious amounts of pre-cum on Susan's hands, arms, legs and back. I knew that she was as wet as a cat in a monsoon and I could not wait to get between her legs. I stood up and said, "I can't wait any longer!" She got my drift and her lust kicked in as well. Susan, still the demure type, proceeded to pull back the well used top sheet. As soon as I could get on my back Susan mounted my dick and started to slide down. She sat up the whole time and it was a picture I will never forget. She started some serious nipple play and she told me to get on top, an instruction I quickly followed. My challenge after getting deep in her pussy was to not come too quickly. It would have been very embarrassing to go off like an egg timer in one minute. Maybe I lasted long enough for three eggs but no more. Susan came with me as usual and we collapsed on our backs.

We had, at last, reached a new dimension. It is one thing to share a lot of time nude in a resort or on a beach with friends but it is another to enjoy having fucked with your spouse unashamedly in front of others. It was raw sex with an audience and it was great.

I have always enjoyed taking before and after pictures of Susan's pussy with her lips still slightly opened and my cum dripping out but I never dreamed I would be lying in bed while four other adults mentally clicked same picture from just a few feet away.

Neither of us was embarrassed by our position but we were exhausted. What was strange was lying there looking up at four adults. What I really mean is looking at four attractive breasts, two beautiful mounds and two semi hard cocks.

But, what I would never have guessed that in the next 24 hours we would both have much closer contact with them... and in the months to come we would both learn to touch, lick, suck and receive them in every possible way

Couples' Life Altering Cruise Ch. 04
by ytreeman©


When we returned to our stateroom we both had the same impressions. First we could not believe that we had sex in front of others. Second there was increased feeling of respect, love and intimacy between us. To our surprise we both had really enjoyed this experience but were unwilling to talk about it because we were aware--and maybe afraid--of where it might lead.

When we awakened on this Friday morning, the next to the last of this cruise, we were docked in the port of St. Thomas. Tourism is the principle business of the protectorate and the dock area was lined with garish displays of locally produced goods. There must have been ten rows of tents for the vendors each of whom was barking out trying to get the attention the newly arrived tourists.

Before we left our new friends last night we agreed that if anyone wanted to join Susan and I for a trip to Water Island they were welcome. We had been there before and remembered a small beautiful beach that was very private and perfect for a totally relaxing afternoon. Not surprisingly both couples showed up at the right time and place.

After leaving the ship we had to find a water taxi for the 20-minute trip. There was absolutely no mention or reference to the preceding night's events. It was relaxing to watch the islands pass by and see the other large cruise ships at dock. I assumed 911 was the reason we saw numerous small patrol boats continuously passing up and down the line of floating resorts.

Arriving at the small dock at Water Island was a unique picture. The first fixture is a shower that had only three sides which created a very small area of privacy. The next fixture was an exchange library for guests and residents. That was a home made box with six shelves standing on four wooden legs. The local rule was to put a paperback in the box when you took one out. The island had no source of water except rain water that accumulated in the cisterns of the few permanent residences. Normal matters of personal hygiene must be adapted to the circumstances. Tooth brushing is done without running water and showers required pre-planning and energy to save on the consumption of this resource. None of us had to avail ourselves of either but the signage outlining the local protocol was unique.

It was only a fifteen minute walk from the island's jetty to our secluded beach but we were carried enough provisions for an overnight stay. The breakfast buffet line had taken a serious hit and fresh fruit, sliced meats and wonderful fresh rolls filled one of the beach bags. Jeff, who considered himself a beer tasting expert brought two six packs of some little known German beer and a couple bottles of chardonnay. The mood was not unlike a tailgate party before a college football game.

Beach towels filled the third bag and of course no one considered bringing extra clothes. It was approaching 11:30 a.m. and the sun was nearing its zenith. It was, of course, higher in the sky than as seen in central Ohio, what little sun there is in early March. Everyone took there clothes off as if they were in the privacy of their own home.

Although this was the third day in a row I had seen them nude, Carrie and Rhonda still created a small but discernable excitement within me. Similarly I was not used to being nude with other males and I have to admit my eyes wandered to their cocks as everyone walked about as if setting up a campsite.

It was almost surreal to believe that a few hours ago Susan and I had watched the four of them literally dive into one another with breasts, balls, pussy hair, nipples and cocks without concern for who was doing what to whom.

The last time I saw those two furry little triangles they had been thoroughly fucked and were starting to leak their combined juices before the men went down on their own and then the other's spouse. They seemed to feast on the natural bi-product of their love making.

Today everyone moved about as couples without the slightest sign of intimate familiarity between them. Everyone applied a liberal amount of suntan oil on themselves and their spouse. Spreading suntan oil up and down Susan's shoulders, back, cute bottom and legs is a real turn on for me.

Approximately 100 yards out from the beach there was a float made with a wooden platform supported with four large drums, one under each corner bobbed gently with rolling surf. Susan and I had started into the water and were about waist deep when she suggested we swim out to the float. We walked about a quarter of the way before we had to start swimming. Neither of us do much swimming and we took our time getting there. On one side was a small ladder which made entry onto the float easier. We stood up and moved about testing our sea legs. We felt a small sense of accomplishment arriving there and enjoyed waving to our new friends.

I could not keep my hands off Susan and stepped up behind her allowing my oiled and wet cock to slide back and forth across her bottom while my hands circled to her breasts. She turned towards me and we began a mouth-to-mouth kiss like nothing I could remember. Al and Tipper Gore would have been envious.

Susan said that she had really been turned on when the men had gone down on both women after sex the last two nights. It was something we had never considered or even thought of doing. She asked if I would want to try it and I anxiously said yes. The next obvious question was when and where and she very uncharacteristically said, "Let's try it now."

Without towels the hard rough surface of the float would have been too uncomfortable and possibly painful for either of us to be on the bottom. I did not believe my ears when she said she would get me started with a hand job/blow job combination and when I was good and hard, we would use the ladder and I would fuck her doggy style. I was stunned by her suggestions but more than willing to try. This almost pure vanilla wife took on a new and more spirited flavor I was going to learn to enjoy consuming and sharing.

She proceeded to grab my dick and balls and began to massage both with vigor. She ended this by bending over and licking the precum off and out of my dick. Them, she gave my nuts a good spank and said, "Fuck me now." I was the first one down the ladder and couldn't believe how beautiful her oiled ass was as she started to descend the ladder. I asked her to stop after the first step and put her left leg on the float. I wanted to return the oral favor and stepped up and started tonguing her pussy lips and ass. She has not allowed me near her rear entrance for almost thirty years but that day there was no protest as a ran my tongue over, around and in everywhere. She moaned, "Give me some dick and hurry up about it" as my cock probed for her pussy.

It soon found home and we started fucking with her doing most of the moving while I held onto the ladder. She was never vocal during sex but that day she did not stop talking. There is a constant stream of "Harder," "Fuck me," "Squirt in me now," Give it to me." that quickly puts me over the edge and I banged her pussy hard one last time and held it in while three, four or five quirts of cum found their place in her hard milking pussy. She came nearly at the same time and soon had to stop to regain our composure.

I knew what she wanted, but now after I had climaxed it seemed a bit different. I was anxious to taste her pussy with my cream in it before but then the desire had waned. Clearly her wants had not diminished and she turned around to sit on the float with her legs outside the ladder arms. "You put it in me and made a mess, now get down there and clean it up," she ordered. This was the first time in thirty years I have heard her talk that way and I complied immediately.

I had to hold onto the ladder with one hand and I could not use my hands effectively. Just looking at her pussy that close was exciting. I asked her to open herself so I could see and then taste our juices. It took a while for our juices to start seeping out but when it did I put my face in her crouch and started to lick and suck like I had seen Jeff and Ralph do the last two nights. I was surprised that the taste, although a little salty, was otherwise very acceptable. Her hips started to move involuntarily and I did my best to keep my tongue and mouth in place. Because of my limited use of hands I told her to help herself. She put her middle finger on her clit and used the small finger to hold open her lips. With just a few strokes back and forth across the clit, her lips started to get redden and she quickly started to enjoy her second orgasm within twenty minutes. When she was able to relax I climbed up the ladder past her and offered my hand to help her up. We stood on the raft in a close hug as I told how much I loved her.

We were somewhat startled when we heard and saw the others standing at waters edge giving us a mild round of applause. Frankly we both had forgotten about their presence. Never being bashful I gave them a small bow. Susan said," Lets go," and then we dove into the clear blue water. In my eyes she was the most beautiful mermaid in the ocean. We swam leisurely to the beach. It is always a strange feeling walking out of the water onto a beach nude but it's a feeling I wish I could enjoy more often. After we had reestablished our spot on the beach I went over to the beach bag to get a couple of beers. There were several empty beer bottles there and one wine bottle had been opened. The food stuffs taken from the morning buffet were enjoyed.

On my way back to our spot with two beers I passed Rhonda lying on her back with her feet about a foot apart. She surprised me when she lifted up on her elbows and said, "You went down on Susan like a prodded you enjoy it?" While I was trying to form a witty response, she proceeded to spread her feet farther apart. I said, "We had an excellent example to follow." I could hardly stop staring at her that perfectly trimmed dark triangle. There was something very commanding about her presence that excited me. We were to find out later she was certainly a take- charge type of person who enjoyed directing others and often for her own pleasure.

Susan and I enjoyed lying next to one another soaking up this totally new experience. Although we were not strangers to being nude in mixed company the chemistry created with our new friends was unique.

Someone mentioned that it was after 2:00 p.m. and we should think about getting back to the ship. We packed up the empties, trash and our few worldly goods, put our clothes back on and started our 15-minute walk back to the taxi dock. As we left the beach I glanced out at the raft and hoped that some day Susan and I could relieve that intimate moment again here. Everyone seemed pleased with finding our own private hideaway and thanked us for the great idea and execution. Being the new kids on the block we appreciated those comments and sensed our friendship growing. We waited about ten minutes for the water taxi to arrive and then we started the short trip back to the main harbor.

Shortly after we left the dock the remaining beers and food stuffs were rationed. Jeff reached into their beach bag and pulled out his digital camera. He proceeded to take pictures of Susan and I then Rhonda and Ralph and then the four of us together. The taxi driver offered his assistance and we had pictures of all six of us together and then as couples with each other with the hills surrounding St. Thomas harbor in the background. This was a beautiful moment on this vacation that Susan and I were later to agree was a life-altering trip.

Jeff asked us to meet them for cocktails before dinner and join them at their table for our last evening meal. Without hesitation we accepted the invitation and then proceeded to our stateroom for our afternoon siesta was which was becoming a much needed daily ritual.


Couples' Life Altering Cruise Ch. 05
by ytreeman©


As usual, Susan was the first to wake from our afternoon nap and had already made her way into the bathroom/shower which must have been designed for midgets. It was almost 6:30 and we had an hour before we were to meet our friends at the Starboard Lounge. She had prepared her makeup and was ready to get dressed. When I saw her come out of the bathroom, my cock stirred. I told her how gorgeous she looked and that I would be honored to have her join me on the veranda for a cocktail. She agreed and started to put underwear on, but I stopped her and suggested we stay nude outside for a while.

I slipped out of the bed and grabbed my camera before fixing a drink and joining her. The day had been perfect in every way. I told her I would like to take some pictures of her nude on the veranda in a variety of poses.

I started out with several G rated photos. I next asked her to turn around slowly so that I could capture her breasts and erect nipples from numerous angles both with her arms at her side and then help behind her head. We both knew but never discussed the reality that she was an exhibitionist at heart and modeling like this is a real turn on for her. I next sat on the deck of the veranda and asked her to turn around again slowly so that I could get pictures of her bush and nipples from all angles in the same shot without showing her face. This had us both excited and I was beginning to drip.

Then I asked her to turn towards the sea so I could get some shot from behind with her standing, looking over the rail and then with her spreading her feet and legs apart gradually and steadily bending over at the waist until her pussy lips were perfectly framed in the center of the picture. The only thing that would improve that picture was if my cum was still dripping from those beautiful moist lips.

Although we were both really excited and ready to jump each other, it did not happen. Neither of us was willing to admit the truth, which was that we were both anticipating what would occur later in the evening.

By 8 p.m. we had dressed and were waiting for our friends in the lounge. They arrived again dressed in business-casual attire. As usual Rhonda was the first person I noticed. She was wearing a white silk blouse cut very low and black skirt with a long slit on the right side. Carrie had a multi-colored dress that was cinched at the waist. I knew that Susan was not wearing anything under her dress and suspected if the same wasn't true for the other women. All three women were quite attractive both with and without clothes and they turned many heads as they moved about the ship.

Dinner was wonderful. We had a straight table with three on each side. It did not have the ocean view our usual table had but that was of little consequence. Rhonda was on my left and Carrie on my right. Their spouses were diagonally across from them with Susan directly across from me and between the men. The only thing unusual about this last meal together was the amount of alcohol consumed. Three nice bottles of Australian wine were ordered and consumed. That was followed by after dinner drinks. Benedictine is my poison of choice and Susan always enjoys a well made Grasshopper. No one had considered going to the evening show. No one said it, but we had other entertainments in mind.

Ralph stood up and announced that he and Rhonda were going to take a walk and hoped we could all meet back at their stateroom in about an hour. Susan said a walk sounded great to her and we went back our stateroom to get more comfortable shoes. It is a quarter mile walk when you take the path around the ship on deck level four where the lifeboat drills are held. We managed two complete circles while holding hands and nodding to the passengers that were relaxing in the deck chairs.

I said. "Let's use those bathrobes one last time and see what happens." We both knew that the evening with our friends would be full of sexual excitement and activity. We both had our eyes opened to new variations of sexual activity that we enjoyed. We had seen nothing that was repugnant or otherwise unacceptable. In fact we were both pushing our envelops much further that we could have imagined but together we felt more respect and love for each other than we had known before.

It took very little time to get back to our room and 'dress' for the rest of the evening. Susan had already started to get our things ready to be put in the suitcases for tomorrow's departure. Our clothes came off and the robes went on. We grabbed the remainder of the liquor in our room and proceeded down to Cabin 6008. On the way down we both knew that the next few hours could have dramatic affect on our marriage. We agreed that either of us could stop the events at any time and we would leave together immediately.

When we entered their adjoining staterooms or the third time in three day something was different. Both couples were again wearing their bathrobes. We were invited to their combined bar and told to fix whatever we might want. Carrie said that by now we should feel at home with them and to help ourselves. With cocktails in hand we sat together in the dimly lit room and enjoyed the music, the ocean noises and the company of our new friends.

But something I couldn't quite put my finger on definitely felt different. Carrie spoke up and told us how much they all had enjoyed our company these last few days and appreciated that we had "come out of our shells." She said they were impressed that we were so open-minded and not judgmental of their interactions. She also said that everyone thought we were both hot and fun to be with on this trip. I interjected, "Susan is use to being called hot but it's a first for me. Thank you very much." She went on to say that they get together about once a month at home and sex is the common denominator.

She further allowed, "If Susan and I and are interested, we would love to have join us as well." She allowed as how the group has certain rules that they adhere. It was not important to discuss these matters now but they could be addressed back home. She also said there were almost no limitations on the type of sex they all enjoyed but those variations could also be explored at home.

Carrie finally said that was enough serious stuff for one night and let's continue to enjoy one another.

Because we were the new couple Rhonda wanted Susan and me to stand on the veranda with our backs touching. We did that and then were told us to close our eyes and go with the flow as she handed us blindfolds. After putting them on I next sensed my bathrobe being untied and then taken completely off. The same thing was being done to Susan and when nude with our backs touching we were told to interlock our arms and not let go for the next few minutes. At the same time some one was moving our feet further apart.

The next thing I felt was two sets of soft hands going from my head to the bottom of my legs. Both sets of hands stopped at my nipples and they were rolled and pinched gently. I was in heaaven, but it got better when two tongues licking my nipples at the same time. Because of her movements I sensed the same thing or something very similar was happening with Susan. Next I felt two soft hands; one gripping my balls and the other hand started stroking my cock. When that ceased and I next felt another set of hands doing the same thing. These hands did the same thing but I felt warm breath near my groin as one of the hands moved between my legs to the top of my crack and then slowly and firmly moved down my ass and a finger probed at my opening. That feeling was incredible. My cock was hard and wanted more attention. Those hands were replaced by two more that were larger and firmer. My cock started to drip and a thumb started spreading my pre-cum around my cock head. I started to jerk because of the sensitivity and I felt Susan moving and jerking in the same manner. My cock was then pushed up against my stomach and a firm tongue started at my balls and licked all the way to my wet and sensitive helmet. After that a fourth set of hands grabbed my balls and a finger from the other hand played with my opening. I sensed a warm mouth was very close. Next my cock head was grasped in a mouth and a tongue swirled around my cock stopping to poke at my slit. This all only lasted about ten minutes and mercifully I did not squirt any come.

From a distance away Rhonda finally told us to take off the blindfolds, leave the robes on the floor and rejoin them. The four of them were standing and sitting still wearing their robes, holding their glasses and acted as if nothing occurred. Rhonda told me to turn around and kiss my bride and feel her moist pussy. I gladly obliged and my hard dick put my pre-cum on Susan's stomach as I put a finger in her soaking wet pussy and my tongue in her mouth as deep as I could.

That was the most sexually exciting event of my life and I knew that Susan had the same feeling. Susan told me later that four sets of hands and four mouths had felt and licked her breasts and all four had put at least one finger in her pussy and some pushed at her ass.

The men handed us our drinks as we went back out to veranda. On the way through the sliding door I felt a slap to my ass not unlike athletes do to each other after a good play. I did not have the guts to look at who did that but I knew it was a sign of affection. Susan and I were still the only ones without robes as we stood together looking at the moon's reflection with the women on my right and the men on Susan's left side.

Rhonda said to me, "George, I want you to come with Carrie and me to their stateroom. Guys, we will be back in a little while. Susan enjoy." At this point I half expected to hear Susan say we have to go now. Instead I looked at her, leaned over and kissed her forehead and told her I loved her as I was lead off the veranda by Rhonda with Carrie following. Looking over my shoulder I saw Ralph moved to Susan's other side and both men dropped their robes.

The next time I saw my shy little wife, she would have licked their cocks and balls and sucked off and swallowed their cum and both men will have spread her legs, plowed her with their hard fuck poles and shot their cum in her beautiful cunt while the other man had squeezed, sucked and bit on her very sensitive nipples at the same time.

Carrie and Rhonda dropped their robes as soon as we entered the bedroom. Rhonda told me to put my hands behind my head and spread my feet apart so that they could closely inspect my equipment. They take took turns fondling my balls and my rapidly growing cock while commenting to each other how they are going to use me. Rhonda told me to bend forward and put my hands on my knees and proceeded to pull my checks apart while Carrie ran a finger all the way from my balls to the top of my crack stopping at my opening to see how much resistance there was to her probing finger.

Rhonda then did the same thing however a little more firmly and she succeeded in getting one finger into my rear at least half way up to her second knuckle. I loved that feeling. We had never done anything like that at home.

Rhonda pointed toward the bed and told me to get on my back with my head leaning over the edge of the mattress. Carrie moved down to my feet and had me bring my knees up and kept them widely spread. Rhonda moved toward me and said, "I know what you have been staring at the last few days. I am going to give you a closer look now."

She proceeded to straddle my head facing away from me. "Like the view." she giggled. I said yes and she said, "I will like it even more when I get my tongue moving around in there. She brought herself down on me and said to start licking from her rear forward and to use my hands to help spread her cheeks apart. I ran my tongue around the rim of her ass and then make a direct assault trying to get into her as far as I could. I had never done this before to anyone but I felt totally under her control and would do or try anything she said to do. She next leaned forward giving me easier access to her pussy. Again I used my hands to open her up and lavish as much tongue on her as I could.

She told me I was a good learner as she turned around to face Carrie and again brought her openings to my mouth for her pleasure. As she does that I reached up for her breasts and rolled her nipples with my finger which caused her to increase her movement on my face. She next backed away and lowered her breasts to my mouth for more attention. As I sucked on one and twisted the other nipple she told me do it harder until she told me to ease up. I was not use to this much verbal instruction and it really excited me. She finally pulled away and told Carrie to try me out. Carrie who had been massaging my balls moved around and assumed the same positions as Rhonda.

She was not as forceful as Rhonda and it was a pleasure to bath her full crack with my tongue. When she turned around to face my feet and after coming down to my face and tongue she started to slowly grind away. Rhonda got off the bed and came around behind Carrie and wrapped her arms around her and started playing with Carrie's nipples while rolling her own breasts on Carrie's back.

I could hear her talking to Carrie as she used her tongue to stimulate Carrie's ear even more. She urged her to come now and give George his first real taste of their nectar. That sent Carrie over the edge and her pussy became soaking wet as she had her orgasm on my face.

Frankly at this point my neck and tongue were tired and sore. That was the longest session of oral sex I had ever experienced. Strangely my mouth was very dry and I sat up on the edge of the bed and looked for a glass of water. After this I noticed my cock was at half staff and I was in a bedroom with two beautiful nude women who really enjoyed using my body for their pleasure.

Rhonda continued to set the pace when she lay down on the bed with her feet about 18 inches apart. She asked if I remembered seeing her in that position earlier in the day. I responded, "I could not forget it." She then proceeded to move her legs farther apart and raised her knees. She told me to get my tongue back in her box while Carrie recharged my cock. I immediately went to my elbows and knees with my tongue again at work. Carrie came up behind me and grabbed my dick with her left hand and my balls in the other and started stroking.

I regained my hardness almost immediately and after Carrie told her that I was ready Rhonda said, "Get up here and slam that dick in me now and don't worry about being gentle." I then scooted up on the bed and pulled her legs around me and then watched my cock part that thick black forest. I could not remember the last time I was in a women other that Susan. The feeling was incredibly good.

Rhonda proceeded to move her hips and squeeze my dick and I knew I was not going to be able to hold it back very long. Rhonda started telling me what to do, mainly pound her as hard as I can and within moments we both exploded at the same time. While we caught our breaths I stayed on top of her as I started to wilt. She looked up at me and said, 'Not too bad for a first timer. You know to use your stick." I responded, "I wished it was a log like Ralph carried between his legs." She laughed and replied, "That it was a log and that Susan and I would soon learn to enjoy it."

What occurred next took me completely by surprise. I looked up saw Carrie coming out of her bathroom carrying a small and medium sized dildo in one hand and a bottle of Astroglide in the other. We were not complete strangers to adult toys but I did not expect this event. When I naively asked what those were for she replied, "When a man is outnumbered 2 to 1 sometimes it helps to have some assistance." I was mildly offended because I thought I had preformed in a very manly way. She sensed my feeling and assured me that my equipment was just fine and they would show me how to feel even better when I was using it.

With the toys on the bedside table they asked me to stand up and face them as they sat on edge of the bed. Carrie reached out and took my cock in her right hand and put her left one around my back and down to my crack and started to massage with both. I reacted normally and started to grow. When she had me hard enough to use she said to turn around and bend over and they both touched my ass in different ways. My butt had received more attention in that last hour than it had in the last five years. Carrie said, "She wanted some cock." and lay down and opened her legs invitingly. I got in position and proceeded to stroke her lips with my cock head before starting into her. After I got all the way in and could feel her pubic bone she told me to stop as she began working on my nipples. That is one of my favorite feelings. Susan has learned to use them just like an accelerator. The harder she pinches and twists the harder and faster I thrust and she can adjust my rhythm for her pleasure. Carrie told me to pull out almost all the way and hold it in that position.

While holding still I felt Rhonda move around behind me and kneel on the bed between my legs. She next separated me with her left hand and inserted her well oiled finger strait into my ass. While rotating it slowly she asked how that felt and I said, "I absolutely loved it." She said that if that felt good, feel this as she put the smaller silver dildo into me. I thought I was going to explode. She moved that one around in me for about a minute before she exchanged it for the medium life like flesh colored one. I thought I was going to be split in two. Carrie got my attention again with a hard nipple pinch and told me to get back to work. I started my fucking motion again while Rhonda adjusted her position so that when I pulled out of Carrie the dildo went further into my ass and it would slide out as I stroked into Carrie. That piston like action was too much for my senses and I told Carrie I was about to come and she said she was right with me. With that said Rhonda moved her mouth to my left ear and started blowing and licking into it. I said," That's it," as I started to come. Rhonda reached back with her right hand and delivered two rapid slaps to my ball sack as if she was trying to get the contents to flow from a ketchup bottle. The combination created the most intense moment I had ever experienced. How I kept form fainting was a mystery. Carrie squeezing my cock with her pussy while pinching my nipples while I orgasmic would be wonderful. When Rhonda filled my ass with that lifelike dildo then French kissed my sensitive ear and finished with spanks to my nuts created a sensory overload. The totality of that could have been fatal to someone with a bad heart condition. Had I not been deep in Carrie when I came I know that I would have shot completely past her and to the headboard. I collapsed on top of her and was unable to move for several moments. The next thought I had was, "Oh, my God what just happened to me."

It took me several minutes to regain my senses after I rolled off Carrie. Rhonda asked, "Did you enjoy that?" The only response I could muster was just a blank stare. I must have lain there for at least five minutes before a normal conversation could start.

The women went about their business, whatever that was. I sat up on the edge of the bed and drank my water. A few minutes later Rhonda said I was about done. I took that to mean we were done but I was mistaken again. Rhonda said, "It's not fair that Carrie enjoyed two great comes and she only got one. Besides I had not cleaned up all of the mess I made earlier." She said there was still a little bit of me in her and she wanted my help in getting it out. I responded heartlessly, "What do I do now?" She said, "Just lie back and it would come naturally and it won't take long." I did as directed and Rhonda sat astride my face and lowered herself down into my tongue range. It took some effort but I got started. Next Carrie came up behind Rhonda and put her arms around her and started to fondle her breasts. Although I could not see very well I sense that they are either kissing or Carrie was licking her ear because Carrie said, "Harder, harder, pinch harder." and then started her orgasm on my face. The almost bitter taste of our fluids that flowed from her seemed very insignificant at the time. I was exhausted but felt great. As we were leaving Carrie's bedroom I said, "Am I done for the night?" Rhonda responded, "Yes, we are done with you for the night but you are only half finished." I could not respond to that comment.

The three of us went back to Rhonda's bedroom. Ralph was on top of Susan and they were fucking gently as we walked in. Jeff had his mouth on one breast and was touching the other nipple gently. I smiled at Susan and she almost immediately started to come. That set Ralph off and he unloaded his cream with his cock buried all the way to her cervix but he was not all in. I could still see an inch or two of his dick. He slowly withdrew his very long pole as I focused on Susan's swollen red lips and still open crack. It was a beautiful picture and I wished I had my camera.

Everyone was tired from all the activities. Susan and I gathered our robes, picked our up our bottle of wine which was now half full and returned to our stateroom. We walked hand in hand for a distance before I put my arm around her shoulders and gave her a hugCouples' Life Altering Cruise Ch. 06
by ytreeman©


I would recommend that you read the first five chapters of Couples' Life Altering Cruise before proceeding with this chapter. All of the participants and events are 100% fictional although cruises, without the sex, provided the geographical background. If there is sufficient positive feedback to this chapter, the story could continue with more sexual variations discovered back in the Midwest. Comments and suggestions are welcomed, encouraged and appreciated.

*

When we entered our room the first thing we noticed was that our luggage had been picked up as scheduled. All we had remaining were travel clothes and a carry bag for cameras and other personal effects for tomorrow's departure, trip to the airport, and return home.

The first thing I did after the door was closed was to turn Susan around to face me and tell her how much I loved her and kiss her with a passion I did know existed. A man could love a woman more than I loved her.

Although it was an unbelievably active day, neither of us was that tired. There was no thought of going to sleep at 10:30 p.m. on the last night of our cruise. Besides we had the most sexually active day of our lives and maybe it was time for conversation. When asked what she wanted to do Susan said, "Why don't you take on of those 'blue gold' pills you are always talking about and we can sit outside, finish the wine and then see what happens."

That statement nearly floored me. This was not the same Susan that had started the cruise 6 days ago. This Susan was more alive than I had ever seen her. We sat nude on the veranda in silence while thoughts of where we have been and what had happened ran through our minds. Of course, we could never undo what had occurred and I hoped that we both would have the same opinion about where we wanted this to go.

Nothing had occurred that I was not comfortable with. Knowing that all four new friends had put my cock in their mouths was surprisingly okay. Similarly, knowing that Susan had sex with two men we met less that 72 hours earlier and two women had thoroughly explored her body did not bother me. In fact, in some strange way that excited me and I did not feel guilty about what had happened to me.

About 30 minutes after swallowing the 'blue gold' I felt my cock starting to stir. I stood up and took our glasses inside to pour the last of the wine. When I went to the veranda I handed Susan her glass and stood at the railing. Susan said, "Turn around you big guy and let me look at your beautiful cock." I, of course, did as directed. She then said, "You know that in the last three days I have seen more dicks: hard, soft, growing and wilting- than I have ever seen before, let alone touched and felt. I don't care if I ever see another one again because you, and I mean all of you, belong to me I could never love, be happy or satisfied with anyone except you."

"Stand up and come here you good looking wench and let me hug the most beautiful women in the world. When I say beautiful I mean beautiful inside and out, awake and asleep, dressed and undressed." It was wonderful having her in front of me with her breasts and beautiful strawberry bush rubbing against my body. I felt I was the luckiest guy in the world.

"Let's lie down in bed, snuggle together and talk and do what we both want to do." she suggested.

She was the first to hit the bed, and left the covers off for me. After one more trip to the head, I joined her, turned off the last light and took a deep sigh and turned towards her. The silence was broken when I said, "Well, what did you do tonight?"

She giggled and said, "Do you want the short, medium or long version of tonight's events? But before you answer that, I want you to know that I appreciated you allowing me to enjoy two men tonight. In my wildest dreams I would have never thought anything like this could happen. I know that your leaving me on the veranda with those two men took a lot effort on your part. George, thank you for tonight."

I replied, "Let's start with the short version. I am not sure how I am going to take this."

"Well, I was felt, fingered, fed and fucked by two hard cocks and serviced by two experienced tongues, is my short answer," she retorted.

While feeling some movement in my dick which she noticed, I asked for the medium version.

"Okay, I will tell you honestly everything that happened with me," she said, "but I want you to tell me everything that happened to you with those two young hussies."

"Of course I will hot pants, but we just listened to music and danced," I said.

"Bullshit, after both men had their hands all over me on the veranda, they suggested we look in on you, which I knew was only an attempt to loosen me up. Well, it worked. What we saw were you on your back with your head off the bed and Rhonda grinding her pussy on your face while Carrie's mouth was full of your dick and her hands were full with your balls. Carrie did not see us, as she got up and walked around behind Rhonda and started pinching her nipples. There was so much pussy covering your face you could have been in a bomb shelter without lights. Rhonda turned her head and told Carrie to pinch harder as they put their lips together. Rhonda was not quiet when her pussy exploded on your face."

That was enough for her to observe and they left for Ralph and Rhonda's bedroom. The men decided that the order of events would not be as she would have expected. As much as they wanted their dicks in her mouth and pussy they decided that their pleasure would follow hers. With the drinks in hand they asked her what the single most satisfying sexual thing was. Blushingly she replied, "George and I making love together would be my first, but if that could not happen I wanted tongues on and in my pussy." They told her to get in her favorite position and they would the best they could.

Susan's favorite position is on her back with a pillow under her cute butt. Her next favorite is to be on her elbows and knees with my tongue licking her clit. Her backdoor has been off limits for years, but before our wedding cake and children she loved to take my cream in her ass, as long as it wasn't too messy.

Ralph moved 2 pillows to the edge of the bed for her. Without hesitation she got into position and Jeff got down on the floor on has knees and immediately put his face into her strawberry pie. Ralph asked her to put her hands behind her head so the; he could have unfettered access to her little tits. Reluctantly she did so and he proceeded to lick, suck and fondle her very erect nipples. Although it is rare for her to cum like that, she felt her first orgasm overtake her within two minutes.

Ralph next asked her to get on her hand and knees and elbows so he could taste her strawberry pie before it had been topped off with cream. For the next ten minutes, while Ralph's cock stood at half mast as he had his tongue buried in her cunt. She felt another orgasm coming and said, "Keep that tongue in my pussy and keep moving it," while her ass squirmed for her pleasure.

At the same time Jeff had moved around in from of her and put his cock in her face and Susan took it in her mouth without hesitation. When she started to cum she grabbed Jeff's ass and pulled him into her mouth as far as she could.

After her orgasm subsided she changed direction and proceeded to suck Jeff's dick head and jack his tool with the same intensity as her orgasm. Jeff had never received head with this much energy, and while looking at Ralph quizzically, proceeded to unload his cream in Susan's mouth which was swallowed without spilling a drop.

When Jeff regained his composure he gave the international signal for a timeout. They rested for ten minutes sipping water and wine. Susan finally said, "Ralph, I know you feel left out but I don't think I can take that huge cock anywhere except in my hands."

He replied, "That's everyone first impression but you will be surprised how easily it will slide into your mouth and your beautiful mound."

Susan said, "Okay, let's try it but I want you on your back like I saw you and Rhonda do it, and I will try to get you in my mouth first."

Ralph said, "I know you can do it but start off licking my balls and then move up to my dick. If it doesn't bother you, put a finger in my ass and that will make me come a lot faster. If you are uncomfortable doing that, I know Jeff will and he knows how to do it."

By this time I was hard as a rock. I could not believe how excited this talk had made me. I had wasted a $10 pill. I sure as hell would not have needed it. My dick had made its way into Susan's pussy with me on my left side and she was on her back with her right leg raised to allow me access. This is our favorite position for talking. With my right hand playing with her right nipple, she continued the story. If this was the medium version, my heart could not take the long version.

Susan licked away at his big nuts and then the entire length of his cock for a few minutes. Ralph was reacting naturally to seeing a new attractive face deep in his crouch. He was not completely hard and Susan started to run her tongue around his helmet and then got that part of his dick in her mouth. She held onto the top part of his dick with her right hand and grabbed the base of his meat in her left. She guessed that there was at least two inches between her hands. She continued her manipulations of this big cock and Jeff came to her side and placed his left hand under Ralph's ass. Ralph lifted up and Susan could guess where his finger(s) were going. Ralph moaned and shifted around and in less than a minute he told her to keep her mouth on his dick head. She felt him jerk and then squirt his jism in her mouth and on her face while bouncing on Jeff's hand. If that was not enough first times events, Jeff looked over at Susan after Ralph was finished and without hesitation leaned over and started to lick the overflow cum from her face.

Another time out occurred but there was no signal given or needed. Jeff remained close to Susan on the bed. After regaining her composure, Jeff said, "George is one lucky guy. To call you hot is an understatement like calling an iceberg cold. Please slide up on the bed and get on your back so I can admire your beautifully trimmed garden." He continued, "From the first time I met you on the beach I wanted to be in this position. Who does such masterful work?"

"George is the only who has ever trimmed me there. He is proud of his work and will enjoy hearing that it was noticed and admired. When he retires he want to set up a saloon at Hilton Head and trims women's triangles, without a beautician's license, of course," she said only half in jest.

In fact, I had often fantasized about doing that. I had already decided on a name for my adult novelty store, 'Body Paint and Other Paraphernalia.' The back section of the store would house my tastefully decorated, one chair saloon. Ladies would undress behind a screen, put on one of the expensive bathrobes, and sit down in my especially designed chair. There would be a loose leaf folder that would have pictures of various styles of trims they could choose from. Of course, if they just wanted to maintain a soft, fully shaved pussy, I would provide that service. Weekly customers would receive a discount, like the plans offered by tanning saloons.

Jeff said "My tongue and eyes have feasted on your pussy. I would love to slip my dick into you."

"I hope I don't regret this later, but I want to feel you inside me. No one's cock but George's has been there for over thirty years. Please be gentle," she sighed.

"Of course, I will be and I know that I'll be a lot gentler than our wives are being with George. That guy is in for several first time events," Jeff said as he slid up between her legs. Susan was again surprised when Jeff lifted her legs up with both hand while Ralph took Jeff's cock and pressed it against her cunt lips. Both of them were wet and ready to screw and they began slowly feeling each others styles and strokes. It did not take long for both of them to come with each other for the first time.

I could barely stand it. I had never felt so turned on. This rendition was a life long fantasy coming true.

Susan continued, "Well, I have been honest with you. You saw the end when Ralph and I finished screwing. When I saw you looking at me, it set off a quick come. Tell me what happened with you."

Jeff retorted, "Well do you want the long, medium or short version?"

Susan said, "Well let's start of with the short one and maybe I will ask some questions."

George replied, "You probably won't believe me. The only things that happened with me are they I almost suffocated me with their pussys, they wore my dick out, they fucked my ass three different ways, and they spanked my balls and they made me eat my cream a couple of different ways. Oh, almost I forgot, they pinched and twisted my nipples and 'Frenched' my ear. They did four of those things at the same time."

"Oh, my God!! I do believe it. George, get on top of me and give me your best and last fuck of the night. If I start asking questions, we will be up all night. I want to know more, and I want to know everything. Maybe we will both want more in the future," Susan exclaimed shortly before they orgasmed for the last time on this cruise.

I snuggled with Susan as sleep finally overcame our tired bodies. I had intended to get up to watch the ship dock at its home port, but that did not happen. We showered for the last time in mini bathroom before going to the breakfast buffet. I had hoped we could enjoy our last meal alone and that did in fact happen.

After gathering our luggage and passing through a very casually maintained customs' gate we went to the taxi waiting area where we saw "the gang." We had agreed to share a ride to the airport and proceeded to fill up a 'soccer mom' taxi. There was no reference made to last night events by anyone, as if nothing had occurred between us. That made Susan and me more comfortable. After the short ride to the airport we collected our luggage and taxi driver collected three $20 bills. That was the first time I had used my wallet in a week although the plastic had been hard at work the whole trip.

After passing through security, the women excused themselves for a last trip to the restroom while the men bought some overpriced coffees at the Starbucks stand.

As the women hugged for the last time, Rhonda said, "We had a great time with you guys and I hope we see you guys again back in Ohio."

We then headed for our three different gates. Susan and I walked towards Gate 22 holding hands for the first time in years.

The totality of the week's events had not yet hit us, but we both knew we would be exploring more variations with our new friends in the months to come

Couples' Life Altering Cruise
by ytreeman©

reference: http://www.swinglifestyle.com/erotic_stories/swinger/Couples-Life-Altering-Cruise/Storyid_60138/readstory.htm

Wife enjoys stranger in bus before hubby

Hi readers, thanks to all for your response on my last story. I am happy that a lot of females had came out with so many queries and a lot of them confessed that they enjoy a lot of incidents in daily routine and travel in Delhi low floor buses. I think a majority of females enjoys these things just because that somehow Indian male forget to add oral sex in their lives and they can’t even imagine that what they themselves are missing and keeping their wives also deprived from the enjoyment of that. The best part was when I receive mails from few husbands also that they too enjoy a lot of females in buses in spite of being married as it adds up the spice in their lives and the best part is that they are not indulging in full sex apart from their life partners, they feel it should be taken in a lighter way and everyone should enjoy the same.I am having few mails which say that since both the husband and wives are working and need to take their route buses and they both are aware of the incidents happening in the buses and somehow they are now use to it and feel that it’s a part of their lives but yes I had received few mails where husbands had confessed that in the beginning when their wife tells about these incidents in the buses they use to get irritated and annoyed but suddenly they start feeling the change in their routines and slowly when the wife use to enjoy it they both have rocking sex life after discussing these incidents.I am going to tell and real incident which happened with me just 3 days back in a Red low floor Delhi bus and I feel you all will also enjoy the same. It was around 8 PM in the evening and I was waiting for a bus for Rohini, As soon as a low floor bus came for route

“Rithala—Shivaji Stadium” a lot of people rushed to catch it. It was fully loaded and I managed to get into it somehow. All who travels by bus must be knowing that in the last back, the seat is long and so many people can sit on it, I managed to get into back side of the bus and was holding the upper rod to manage myself, The crowd was so much that the light from front was not able to reach at the back seat and it was very dark there. The bus started and after every stop it started getting more crowded as it seems no body is getting down and everybody has to go to the last stop.In a meantime I noticed a young married female of around 30yrs was standing very near to me along with her hubby, she was trying her best to hold the side rods of the last seat but was falling on the man sitting on the seat. The best thing that attracted me in that women was that she was very gorgeous, In my terms you can say a crazy sexy figure of 34-30-36, the best part that was attracting me and many other people were her chiffon yellow color sari with almost backless blouse and that too sleeveless , Her black color bra was easily visible through her thin blouse material and I can see the outline of the nipples from her blouse very easily, As she was getting pushed very often, I can see the deep cut of her blouse easily showing her lovely tits, The sari was so tight that her full figure with naval can easily bee seen. Such a gorgeous lady and that too in such a crowded bus and at those odd hours were giving a lot of males a bounce. I can read the face of her hubby that how much conscious he was feeling in so many males and trying to protect her sexy young wife.I was very near to her as I was standing just next to her in minutes due to so much pressure and crowd. I was looking at her sexy figure then I suddenly realized that the man sitting on the seat was nearly around 50 yrs and she was continuously falling on him, every time she gets a push from back, she just falls on his face and her tits were literally rubbing his cheeks, the man was really enjoying this and was sitting in such a manner that she was fully touched by him and she cant do anything in that situation also.Her hubby was also helpless and was pushed aside by the sudden rush trying to get inside the bus, he told her to stay there only as he is not able to move any further and there is so much rush inside, this comment of his had made a lot of males a smile on their faces, Soon I realized that a man of Around 35 yrs was standing in her back was trying to touch each and every part of her body, I can see his growing bump going in between her ass cracks. The major point was that the lady was trying her best to resist from every corner but she was aware that her all efforts will go in vain and all these hungry mens will not leave her in any chance , since her hubby was also far away she had given up resistance and was now allowing them to do anything with her body. I hope she must have realized that nothing can be done now and the best way is to co-operate with all these horny guys. I was now getting hot too seeing a young married female getting pleasure from strangers in a crowded bus.Soon I can see the old man sitting on the seat adjusting his hands in that manner that he was trying to touch her in between her legs through sari only so that no body can notice. She immediately realized the same and stretched her legs more to give access to that man to touch her pussy lips as she also don’t want any scene to be created in that crowded bus and if she herself was now enjoying all the attention. She was getting hot now and I can see the same from her face. The man standing behind her was from a lower class and was wearing a kurta & dhoti, His manhood was really getting big and she can feel the hardness touching her ass cheeks. It was really not mattering to her that the man was from a lower class but I can see the excitement on the face of that man enjoying a milky beauty in a crowded bus. It was really a golden chance from him. He was now trying to push his fingers also from behind to touch her pussy from the sari only and I think it would not be difficult for him as she had already stretched her legs for the man sitting in from of him. Now 2 guys were enjoying her, one from front and other from the back.

Like me another young guy of around 17 yrs was standing on her left was noticing all this. He found it to be the right time and just got involved in this pleasure game. He was standing just next to her so it was not difficult for him to rub his manhood on her thighs, He was doing the same and very soon that lady realized that, she just smiled and let him do what he want. This encourages that guy more and soon he opened his zipper and took out his tool which was not less that 6” standing erect. I was shocked as he had done it very secretly and only people standing very near to her and enjoying with her can see but it was too much, I had seen these type of activities before also in crowded buses in Delhi but a guy standing with his cock out in a bus was too much for me. He was now trying to rub his tool with her hands so that she can realize the touch of his lively cock, The moment she realize this rubbing on her hand she was also in a shocking state like me. Her eyes were now seeing the hard cock rubbing her hands and I am sure she would not have been ready for this too but she was quick in holding in fully in her hands and start giving him gentle strokes. She was in full pleasure and some times I can see her getting her eyes closed in pleasure but due to immense crowd and loud music going on in the bus no body can notice what’s happening in the last corner of the bus. I can sometimes see her eyes moving in the back to notice her hubby and feel comfortable that he is far away and would not be noticing all these activities but I believe her hubby must have realized that there is something happening as was totally surrounded by so many guys but since he was far away he can’t do anything.It was now too much for me and I can’t stop myself getting involved in this pleasure game. My hands were soon touching her body and slowly I tried to manage my right hand start moving in between her sari folds. I was now holding the seat rod with left hand and my right hand was touching her navel and moving up easily. The fear of any objection was not there in my mind after seeing her doing all this nasty acts in a crowded bus with strangers. Soon my fingers were resting on her boobs and can feel the outline of the nipples. She suddenly looked on my side and I passed a wicked smile to her and she responded back with a lusty Smile. I was now trying to grab her boobs in my hands and was now pressing them hard; I can hear small light moans coming from her mouth. It seems she was now enjoying the pleasure she was getting from all the sides to her body. It seems we all were free to touch her body in any way we like as she was not at all objecting to anything.Soon the guy at the back was moving her hips in slow motion giving us a feeling that he was fucking her from behind and the guy in the front had literally pushed his face in between her legs. She was also moving her hips to co-operate both the front and back guy. Her hands were soon moving in front of my jeans searching for my manhood, I just helped her in opening my zip and soon I can feel her fingers inside my jeans touching my cock. I was trilled to feel the softness of her hands on my rock hard meat. I also start moving my hands in between her legs to feel her pussy and wasted no time finding the wet spot. I realized she must have cum at least twice in between as I can even feel the wetness of her pussy from the outer of the sari also. Both the guys had already sideliner her panty and my fingers were easily moving in and out of her slippery hole. She came near my ears and requested me to be please go in a slow motion as she cant handle this hard finger fucking. We all were enjoying her at the fullest and she was also enjoying the roughness and desperation shown by all of us to feel each and every part of her body. The guy standing in the behind even tried to put his hand in between her blouse to feel the softness of her tits but this seems to be difficult task as she was wearing a very tight sari and blouse. Soon the man at the back released the load on her sari and pressed her boob tightly and this followed by the releasing of cum by the young guy in the left, she was pushed to put her hands filled with his cum in her mouth and she tasted his cum before all of us. He was quick in bring his cock back into his pants. The man in the front leaved her pussy from the front after sucking her for last 25 min. , he was soon replaced by my fingers,

I was now finger fucking her hard from the pussy in the front and her fingers were now moving fast in my pants to bring my stiff cock to relief. She soon holds me tight again and I realized she had cum again after getting a good finger fuck from me. I can feel the wetness flowing from her front hole. She was quick in getting back to her work and winked me to press her boobs to enjoy. My hands were pressing her boobs hard and she was trying her best to have me cum in my pants. I can hear the slow words coming from her mouth making me horny, yes. I soon cum heavily in my pants and she wasted no time in bringing her hands out and going straight in her mouth. She winked like enjoying the taste of my cum. In all this activity we all helped each other in keeping her in between all of us only and allowing each other to enjoy with that lady to the fullest. We all also guarded and keep giving indications if we came to know that somebody is noticing nearby regarding this activity. She soon get herself adjusted again and tried to look back to see her hubby as her stop was approaching near by. Her hubby joined her and both of them get down at Madhuban chowk. We all can see the smile and completeness on her face and I am dead sure that she had enjoyed this little oral group fucking a lot. I was also trilled as I had enjoyed this group fun in a crowded bus and that too with such a horny lady for the first time and had masturbated at least 4 times after that thinking about that incident.I hope a lot of females would surely agrees to this incident that some or the other time they must have enjoyed this oral fun with some stranger in the bus and I feel for some it must have become a routine activity and for some it’s a extra spice in their sex lives and would take it in a healthy way. It’s an enjoyment for some couples as they must be enjoying this as it’s a dream of lot of husbands to see their wives getting enjoyed by some other guy.

By Nikhil

reference: http://www.fantasies.com/story.php?sid=10392&scid=125

Annes Firemen

Last Saturday, my wife and I went to a Swinger's Dance. We met another couple, which we have been close friends with for years, and together, we met another couple that wanted to get to know us better. Since this was an "off-premises" club, we all left together in two cars to get a hotel room for the night. After a thoroughly exhausting, but enjoyable evening, we said goodbye to our new friends, and had Jerry and Tina drop us off at our car back at the club.

The club is actually a rented Firefighter's Hall, which is located next to a volunteer Fire Station, separated by a large vacant lot. As we passed the Fire Station, we noticed the Engine was out in front, being washed by two young men. Tina enthusiastically pointed them out to my wife, Anne, reminding my wife of her fondness for Firemen. Anne moaned playfully, commenting that they probably had "big hoses", that could "put out her fire". I looked at her in mock surprise, and exclaimed, "Geez, Honey. Three men fucked you silly, not even an hour ago. How could you possibly still be horny?" This was true. We had had terrific sex with both couples for several hours the night before, slept in, then got up and had "goodbye quickies" with everyone before checking out. Tina was even playfully complaining about the three loads of come leaking from her pussy. (Not true, only two loads. She insisted I pull out and come in her mouth this morning. Something about wanting "coffee creamer".) Anyway, Tina starts teasing Anne about now being her chance to try out a Fireman or two. Anne started making excuses; needing a shower, they looked busy, she was too tired. Then Jerry started in on her, too, making it more of a dare. I settled it by kissing her. "Go ahead sweetie; you can take a nap when you get home. I'll wait here in the car." "No you won't." She replied. "You'll be watching." Then Tina chimed in: "Don't worry; I'll keep an eye on him, right here." Anne smiled her sweet, naughty girl smile. "Okay, I'll go and see if they'll give me a tour of their truck."

By this time we had pulled into the parking lot of the Fire Hall. The lightly wooded lot screened us from the Fire Station, but we could hear the water spraying on the truck from the car. We helped Anne make up a story to tell them, if they asked where the rest of us were, something about returning to pick up a forgotten wallet. She would say she stayed behind because she wanted to look over the Fire truck. My wife was concerned about how public we were, considering she was still wearing the skimpy, short dress and sexy high heels from last night. Not to worry, as we were in a more industrial section on the outer edge of the metropolitan area. It was a Sunday afternoon, and other than the two firefighters, none of us had seen another person around.

I got out of the backseat of Jerry and Tina's car, and opened my wife's' door. Anne was all legs getting out. She straightened her dress, let down her hair, and kissed me. "I'll be right here, Sweetie." I told her. "No you won't, you'll be watching." I held up my hands in innocent protest, and Tina called out from the front seat: "I'll fuck your hubby in the back seat until you get back." Anne hugged Tina, and told her to have fun with Jerry and I, then turned and strolled down the street to the Fire station. A few seconds after she was out of sight, Tina quietly opened her door and whispered, "C'mon, you two, let's go watch."

Moving as quickly, but as quietly as we could, the three of us snuck through bushes to the edge of the lot nearest the Fire station. The two Firemen had a radio blaring. That, coupled with the noise of spraying water effectively masked the sounds of our approach. We reached a concealed spot only a few yards away, just as Anne rounded the corner and startled them. Their surprised faces gave way to smiles in the instant they appraised my wife's beautiful features. Anne is five feet, eight inches tall, and about one hundred and five pounds. She has long, curly auburn hair framing a beautiful, smiling face. She's nearly forty, but looks thirty or younger. Though small breasted, her perky tits fit her frame perfectly, and her perpetually erect nipples were clearly visible through the thin material of her clingy, revealing dress. Smiling sweetly, she addressed the two young men, but we could make out no more than a word or two. The two firemen appeared to be mid twenties, nice looking guys with athletic builds. The taller of the two had sandy blonde hair, cut sort of military. The other was barely taller than Anne (remember, she has very high heels on), a shaved head with a small goatee and a few tattoos on his arms. He was also the more muscular of the two, and was shirtless.

Anne had a very animated conversation with them for a few moments, gesturing a few times in the direction of the Fire Hall, and a few times at the truck. Then the sandy haired one invited her with a sweep of his arm to climb on the truck. Anne placed one foot on the running board, took hold of the handrail, and stepped lightly into the seating area behind the cab. At their direction, she began looking over the various items of equipment in the truck. As she did so, she deliberately leaned forward at the waist, as if to look something over. The two young firefighters were still on the ground below her, and as she looked around inside, their eyes traveled up her long legs to her beautiful bare ass. Sandy nudged his buddy and motioned with his chin to my wife's nakedness, but Beard was already staring. Anne turned and spoke again, whereby they both fell over each other to climb aboard and show her the contents of the many lockers and compartments around the truck. In the close quarters they could not help but brush against her. Several times as they crawled around in there, her dress would ride up about her waist, or one spaghetti strap would slip from her shoulder, revealing to her new friends she was deliciously naked under the dress she barely wore. Sandy and Beard were becoming visibly aroused, as well. Clearly they were beginning to understand that my wife had more in mind than just checking out the truck. The guys were now starting to grope her openly, and Anne returned the favor by placing her hand on their bulges several times. Another short conversation ensued, and Beard climbed up front and started the truck. Anne stayed in the back with Sandy. He was pulling her dress over her head as Beard backed up, and then drove the truck around to the back of the Station.

Tina took both our hands and hurried through the undergrowth towards the back. To our great surprise, just beyond the trees, close to where the truck parked, was a gazebo type structure, probably used for Station BBQs. It was even closer to where the truck was now parked, and the latticework would hide us just as well. We looked to the action in the Fire truck. Anne was naked, on her knees in front of Sandy, who was also naked in the rear of the crew cab. Anne was stroking his erection, smiling up at him. Beard was standing outside the cab, shedding the last of his clothing. Anne reached out her other hand to grasp his cock, while slowly engulfing Sandy's in her mouth. His hands tangled in her hair and he thrust his hips upward to meet her full lips. I was getting quite hard, now, watching my wife suck this strangers' cock. Before it had always been someone I'd known, or at least knew his name. Tina was breathing heavily beside me. Jerry was rubbing his wife's bottom under her short skirt. Beard stepped up into the cab with them, and started caressing her all over. He touched her shaved pussy; slipping a finger in, then out again to tickle her clit. His other hand gently played over her hard nipples. Anne removed Sandy's cock from her mouth to speak to Beard, and then resumed deep throating him as Beard pinched and twisted her nipples harder. Sandy was audibly moaning now, his lips mouthing he was going to come. Anne pulled back a little, just in time to let us see his first spurt fountain upward, splattering her lovely cheek and hair. Anne tossed her hair and went down on him again, giving us an unobstructed view of her gulping down his remaining ejaculate. My wife spent another minute seductively cleaning him off. Releasing him, Anne turned and patted the seat behind her, inviting Beard to get comfortable. The second he settled down, she was on him, sucking his hardness into her mouth. Anne kept brushing back her hair, as if she knew there was an audience nearby. Sandy remained seated behind her, slowly stroking a half-mast erection back to attention as he watched them. In a moment, he was fully erect again. He knelt down behind my wife's lovely bottom, and rubbed his cock against the entrance to her sweet pussy. Without removing her full lips from Beards penis, she deftly reached back and guided the second cock into her wet pussy. Anne likes to make noise when she gets fucked, and this afternoon was no exception. Her cries of pleasure could easily be heard over the noise of the radio and the still running engine of the fire truck. The sight of my wife getting fucked from both ends was too much for Jerry. Still lying behind the screen, he moved around towards his wife's head and offered his exposed erection to Tina. She made him lay prone in front of her, so she could still watch Anne while she sucked him. I reached down, and without taking my eyes from my wife, slipped a finger into Tina's wet pussy from behind. The three in the truck were bucking in frenzied unison, and Beard was obviously now cumming in Anne's mouth. Quite a lot got away from her, dripping from her lips as she screamed, "Fuck me!" over and over. Sandy pumped furiously a moment longer, before stiffening in orgasm himself. Anne collapsed forward between Beard's thighs, and Sandy fell back against the seat. They all three relaxed and composed themselves, chatting quietly. Anne continued stroking Beard as they spoke. Tina mumbled with Jerry's dick in her mouth: "I don't think they're done, yet. Why don't you use something bigger than your finger while we're waiting?" So, I carefully opened my jeans and slipped them past my hips, moving slowly so the movement wouldn't catch their attention, I rolled on top of Tina and slipped my cock into her.

Back at the truck, Anne stopped fondling Beard's prick for a moment and retrieved her clutch purse, opened it and pulled out one of the small cards we give to couples we're interested in. I wondered, curiously, if she planned on seeing them again. Sandy produced a pen from somewhere, and Anne wrote on the card and handed it back. He said something to her, she laughed and handed him the card. They discussed it a moment, then Anne turned back to Beard and put her mouth over his cock again. My wife sensuously sucked him for a minute or two, then stood up, turned away from him, reached back between her luscious thighs, and guided his prick into her pussy as she settled on his lap. His hands grasped her tiny waist as she bounced excitedly on his cock. Sandy took a tentative step forward, and instantly his penis found a pair of warm, wet lips caressing it. Soon, Beard used his muscular legs to stand up, carrying my wife, still impaled on his cock, with him. He motioned for his buddy to take a seat, and Beard gently nudged Anne to lean over and continue blowing Sandy while he fucked her standing up. He was using slower, measured strokes, seemingly intent on prolonging my wife's pleasure. Anne was smiling, occasionally pulling her mouth from Sandy's prick to speak to one or the other. Then she got that look, the one she gets when she's close to cumming, and stopped talking. She bit her lip and rolled her eyes. Beard pumped her a little faster, then with a growl, filled her with yet more semen.

This time they appeared fully exhausted. Sandy reluctantly withdrew his semi-hard cock from between her beautiful lips. I, too, reluctantly withdrew from Tina's tight pussy, neither of us having come. Knowing we had to get back before Anne, we pulled our clothing back on. Anne and her friends remained nude for a while, chatting, and then casually began recovering their clothing and getting dressed. She hugged and passionately kissed them both, and their parting words were punctuated by vigorous nodding from both men. Anne gave a flirty wave, and with a supremely satisfied smile, quickly walked away. We made it back to the car just as Anne rounded the corner. Trying to appear innocent, and casual, we waved to her. Anne was blushing, appearing embarrassed, yet excited and pleased. "Did you enjoy the show?" My wife asked us. Jerry and I tried to play stupid, but Tina foiled that by saying, "Oh, Honey! You were terrific." I told her she looked like she enjoyed herself. Droplets of cum still sparkled in her hair, and more had dried on her cheeks, chin, and neck. She was still flushed from the ravishing we had just watched. Tina handed her a tissue, and helped her clean up a bit.

We gave Anne a moment to excitedly recount her adventure for us. We learned their names were Jason and Clint. Anne said they were curious about the goings on at the Fire Hall, that they knew it was a swing club. Anne had given them our number, so we could meet them there, sometime. Tina was very pleased at that, Jerry was a little concerned that our "Couples only" rule probably didn't mean a couple of guys. Anne assured them I was her only guy. We promised to get together soon, and parted from Jerry and Tina.

We drove passed the Fire Station as we left. The guys were still around back, but Anne craned her neck looking. I gave her a look of surprise. "You really had a good time, didn't you?" I couldn't help but smile; I love it when my sweetie enjoys herself. Anne was quiet for a few moments, as if thinking. "What's up, Sweetie?" I asked. "What did you guys do, while you were watching?" She replied, instead.
"Well, we got pretty turned on, watching you. Why?"
"Did you fuck Tina?"
"I put my dick in her."
"Did you cum?"
"No. Didn't have time."
"Good!"
I looked at her in surprise. "Good. Why's that?"
"Because you'll need all your energy tonight." "I was going to surprise you, but you won't take a nap unless I tell you."
Now I was really confused, but curious, too.
"What's the surprise?" I asked.
"Well, we're having company, this evening."
Okay, I thought to myself. She wants to do them again, but after a nap, a shower, and in her own bed, where she's more comfortable. But, why so soon? Did she think I'd change my mind later? "Sure." I said.
"No, no. It's not going to be just them. They're bringing their girlfriends, too."
Now I was really confused. "What are you planning?"
Quickly, she told me of their conversation. How it was more than what she'd told Tina and Jerry. The guys had been more than curious about the club; they'd been talking about attending, and bringing the girls along. Jason, the blonde one, wasn't too sure his girl, a nursing student named Bridgette, would go along with it. Clint, the guy with the beard, was positive his girl would, since she was a stripper, and had several time in the past brought a co-worker home with her.

So we got home, showered, and hit the bed. I was excited about the prospect of meeting some new women, but felt this may not turn out as everything I hoped for. They may not even show up...or only Clint and Jennifer. That would be all right. Besides, I have Anne, no matter what. A few hours later, the alarm went off. It was seven in the evening. Although we were refreshed by the nap, we could have stayed in bed longer. Anne was unusually excited about the prospect of company. She slipped in to one of her sexiest outfits, Black tanga and bustier, black thigh-high stockings and high heels, and topped off the ensemble with a short black dress. I just wore slacks and a nice dress shirt. We barely had time to put out a few snacks before the bell rang. Pleasantly surprised, I opened the door.

Standing there were two smiling young women. Behind them, also grinning broadly, were Clint and Jason. I assumed the two young ladies were the girlfriends Anne had spoken of. I invited them into our home, and made introductions. What followed was half an hour of small talk, flirting and knowing glances between Anne and her young men. The two beautiful young ladies seemed very comfortable, excited, even expectant, to the way the evening was progressing. Bridgette, Jason's girl, was a nurse. She was a very pretty, petite, 24 year old redhead, with a nice figure. She had on a light summer dress, and apparently nothing on underneath. Jennifer, Clint's girlfriend, told us she worked part-time as a stripper (entertainer/dancer, she called it). She was a tall, lithe 22-year-old blonde with large breasts. She wore white knee-high boots, a short black leather skirt, and white vest that barely container her boobs. I was getting a little eager to take this party to the next level, but was a little unsure how much the girls knew about Anne's afternoon delight with their boyfriends. I was also concerned about the age difference between the two younger girls and myself. At one point, I found myself alone with Anne in the kitchen. I hurriedly asked her if she knew what the guys might have told the girls. She just raised her eyebrows and shrugged. "Go and charm the pants off the girls, let's get this party going." Then she kissed me and stepped back into the living room. So, I headed back in with some drinks, passed them around, and began a conversation with Jennifer. I complimented her outfit, staring openly at her tits. She returned the compliment by saying I didn't look anywhere near forty. Forty-one, I corrected her, and I didn't want to hear any crack about how old her parents were, in a mockingly stern tone of voice. No, she said she was expecting someone much older looking, and that I was as handsome as Anne was pretty. Ego stoked, I boldly commented that she, too, was very pretty, and that her breasts were very lovely.
"They're not real."
"But they look great, very natural. I've seen many in the past few years, and yours are very nice."
"Would you like to see them?" She asked.
I glanced at Clint, to gauge his reaction to her offer. He raised his beer to me and grinned.
"Of course, I would."
Jennifer undid the buttons slowly, from the top down. Playfully biting her lip, she exposed those beauties to my appraisal. Anne took notice, and broke away from her two admirers to come and take a look.
"I wish I had half of what you had." Anne observed.
I kissed her, and told her I loved her breasts, as they fit her perfectly, and she had perfect nipples, too.
"Let me see." Exclaimed Jennifer, reaching for my wife's top. Deftly, she slid the straps of her dress from her shoulders. Anne obliged by shrugging her dress to her waist. Jennifer had a little trouble with the bustier, trying to pull it down. Anne reached back and undid the clasp. Now I had two beautiful, bare-breasted women in from of me, feeling each other's tits. Jennifer marveled at Anne's huge nipples and cute tits. Anne, in turn, showed her appreciation by hefting both of Jennifer's pillowy melons. The other two men were attracted by the nudity, and sidled over. Bridgette seemed a little shy, and held back. I moved over to her and asked if she felt left out of the conversation. No, she replied, she just felt a little ashamed of her body, compared to how skinny Anne and Jennifer looked. I told her I thought her figure looked very lovely, what I could see through the dress. Besides, I told her, did she really think I looked forward to being compared to those two young studs? Then she looked at me and said, "Jason, mentioned you and Anne were Swingers."
"Oh." I said, taken aback. "Is that bad?"
"No, I think it's kinda cool. I just don't know about getting naked in front of everybody."
So we talked privately a few minutes, all the while watching the other four fondle and touch the girl's breasts. I explained that swinging was about being comfortable, and having fun. There was no pressure to do anything you didn't want to. She said she and Jason had talked about swinging in general in the past, and tonight in particular. She said he had met Anne and me today, and we had invited them to an "orientation" type get together tonight. It was obvious he hadn't told her he had fucked my wife a few hours ago. The warning light went off in my head: we had a couple unsure of themselves, and I didn't want to be responsible for a problem tonight. Then she said something reassuring, that she really wanted to give this a try, and explore new possibilities. I asked if she wanted to for Jason, or herself.
"For both of us, and myself. I'd even like to try something with just the girls."
Right answer, I smiled to myself. "Well." I said. "Why don't we join the others?" She gave me a decidedly naughty smile, and said. "Why not."

I put my arm about her waist and escorted her the few steps to where Anne and Jennifer were now kissing, much to the delight of Jason and Clint. Jason looked expectantly at Bridgette, and she lovingly returned his gaze, causing him to smile with relief. Clint pointedly directed his gaze at Bridgette's clothed breasts, and then to Anne and Jennifer, who had both shed a little more clothing. Anne was in her Tanga, stockings and heels, Jennifer with only a thong and her boots. I stepped in front of Bridgette, grasped the top button, and asked. "May I?"
We both glanced over to Jason, who was smiling, entranced by the two in front of him. Bridgette looked up at me and smiled. "Please do."
The dress had buttons all the way down the front. It took me awhile, even dropping to my knees to get at the last ones. As I had guessed, she was absolutely naked underneath. She was much more curvy and voluptuous than the other two, with pale skin and sparse pubic hair matching her short tresses. Nowhere near fat, I looked up and told her she had a beautiful body. Thanking me for the compliment, she stepped out of the dress. Anne snaked an arm around her bare waist and pulled her to them. She stumbled forward over me, causing me to sit back, my head completely encircled by three lovely crotches. Looking up, I watched the girls share a triple kiss. The boys' hands roamed all over their bodies.
Then I heard Jennifer say to Anne: "Clint says you suck cock very well. Does Lee eat pussy as well, too?"
"Find out." Anne murmured.
A hand, I'm still not sure who's, guided my head towards Jennifer's pussy. I reached up, hooked a finger under the sheer material and pulled it aside. She had a small rose tattoo where her pubic hair had been shaved away. With a thumb, I gently parted the outer lips, exposing her clit. I tipped back my head and extended my tongue, circling the little swelling bud. Another hand, Jennifer's I'm sure, clutched the back of my head and pulled me close. Suddenly, the little group around me separated, the slight murmur of conversation accompanying the movement was muffled when Jennifer pushed me backward, riding my face down until she pinned me to the floor. She was on her hands and knees over me, blocking any view of the others. Jennifer rode my face so hard; I was worried she might break my nose. I ran my hands around the backs of her thighs, both to lift her slightly, and also to get my fingers into her pussy. Once I started rubbing behind her pubic bone, she began to cum violently, shrieking and gasping. I stopped, letting her lie on me and catch her breath. When she was done shaking, she seductively slid down my body until she was lying prone along my length, my confined erection lodged between her thighs. She kissed me deeply, telling me, between gasps, that that was wonderful. I smiled and raised my head a bit, looking around. Anne was sprawled in our easy chair, languidly enjoying Clint's tongue on her pussy, her high heels crossed over his back. Bridgette was moaning on our sofa, her boyfriend's head between her thighs. Jennifer was looking around, too. She had a huge grin on her face. Anne waved at us, and blew me a kiss. Then she mouthed the words "Go do her." and tilted her head towards the sofa. Before I could reply, Jennifer held my head between her hands, and demanded, "Make me come again!" Then she spun around and planted her pussy over my mouth again. Obediently, my tongue began working her pussy. I felt her fumble with my belt, then the button and zipper on my slacks. I had no underwear on, and my cock sprang free, only to be immediately engulfed in a warm, wet mouth. Jennifer gave a terrific, somewhat aggressive, blowjob. She would swallow my cock all the way to the base, and roughly fondle my balls, which she also paused to lick and suck on as well. I concentrated on pleasing her pussy, as best I could with the wonderful distraction. To further add to my difficulties, I could now hear my wife getting very vocal. Clearly, someone was fucking her hard, and well. Without breaking the rhythm of my tongue-dance on Jennifer's clit, I turned my head slightly to watch Clint, my wife's lovely long legs scissored about his waist, pound away at her tight pussy with long, forceful strokes. Anne's cries, Jennifer's mouth, the excitement of her pussy on my face, brought me to an intense orgasm. I pumped what seemed like a cup of semen into her mouth, which she noisily swallowed. This triggered her own orgasm, just like it does with my wife. Jennifer's pussy bucked back and forth in frenzy on my face, and then she abruptly rolled off, panting. I sat up, somewhat exhausted myself. Jennifer had my come all over her face. She wiped it with the back of her hand, and then made a show of licking it off for my benefit. Clint let out a groan, continuing to fuck my thrashing wife. A milky river of his come flowed from her pussy, over her little rosebud, puddling on the chair, with every thrust of his large cock.
Jennifer glanced back to me, commenting that my wife's pussy "Looked delicious, right about now." She crawled, cat-like, over to Clint and Anne, who were now enjoying their post-cum moment. Jennifer worked her head under her boyfriend's cock, and began enthusiastically lapping at Anne's pussy. I struggled to my feet to join them, leaning against the side of the chair and caressing my wife's face. Anne put her arm around my waist, pulling me closer. Her pretty mouth opened, beckoning my semi erect shaft. Gratefully, I slid between her waiting lips. My wife loves nothing more than the feel of two cocks at once. I noticed Clint was still mostly hard, and motioned for him to slip it in Anne again. She closed her eyes and moaned pleasurably around my cock, as his thick shaft entered her again. Anne is wonderfully multi-orgasmic and started cumming again in seconds. Anne's oral ministrations brought me back to full hardness. Gently, I excused myself from her sweet lips. I wanted to sink my cock into pussy. Anne's was at the moment occupied, but I could see Jennifer's bare bottom swaying invitingly. She was still on hands and knees, working on Anne's cock filled pussy. As positioned myself behind Jennifer, preparing to impale her, I noticed Jason and Bridgette watching the proceedings in silent approval as they cuddled nude on the sofa. I nodded to them before placing my hands on Jennifer's hips and guiding my cock into her. She wasn't as tight as my wife, most women aren't. I was hoping it wasn't because of Clint's huge prick; otherwise he'd be stretching Anne's out, too. Shortly after I started fucking her, Jennifer lost interest in trying to lick Anne's pussy. It was probably too difficult to keep up with her movement, as well. We rolled around on the floor a bit, changing positions, until she finally ended up on the arm of the chair next to Anne. Anne had come I don't know how many times, and Jennifer at least twice, before Clint and I took a break. Anne got out of the Chair and stretched, then grabbed a few Kleenex for her and Jennifer to clean up. Anne then took Jennifer by the hand and led her to the sofa by Jason and Bridgette. The two girls each took him by an arm, and led him to the adjoining love seat. There, they began servicing him, Jennifer taking his cock into her mouth, Anne planting her pussy across his face. That left Bridgette unattended, for the moment. I nudged Clint with an elbow, and crossed over to her. She smiled, raising up on one elbow, and parting her legs invitingly. I stepped between her thighs, but before I could kneel, she reached for my erect cock and pulled me to her.
"I've never done this before." She said to me.
"You've never given head?" I replied.
"No, This." Then she swept her gaze at the naked, writhing bodies around her.
"...And I've never been, you know, by two men at once."
"Well, there's a first time for everything." I told her, as she lowered her mouth to my cock.

Clint settled between Bridgette's thighs, and was happily lapping away. From where I was standing, I could lean over and play with my lovely wife's breasts. She leaned toward me, and I bent down to kiss her lips. Fortunately, she didn't have cum all over her face, yet.
"Does that feel good?" She asked.
"Uh huh" I replied.
"So does this." She said, glancing downward, where Jason's tongue fluttered over her clit.
"Love you, Sweetie." I said.
"Mmmm...Love you, too." She moaned back.

Bridgette was also an incredible cocksucker. My knees were getting weak as the pleasure her mouth gave washed over me. Anne was moaning and crying out loudly. Jennifer and Bridgette were making muffled squeals of delight. The sounds women make during lovemaking really excite me, and I warned Bridgette I was close to coming. She glanced up at me, and smiled around my cock, letting me know that was what she intended. I held Anne for support when I came. Bridgette kept my cock between her lips while I spurted several times, and as I relaxed, she milked me with her hand, gaining another pearly drop, which she let fall on her extended tongue. Anne watched this all carefully, and then she, too, came again. Now it was my turn to keep her from falling. Bridgette held onto my cock tightly, closing her eyes and squirming on the sofa. Clint had brought her to her first orgasm of the night. Jennifer spoke up, asking Anne if she'd like to switch places with her, as she wanted someone's tongue in her pussy. Anne grinned wickedly, and pushed Jennifer backward. She made Jason stand behind her as she lowered her lips to Jennifer's bare pussy. Jennifer began moaning immediately. Jason watched for a moment, stroking his erection, until Anne raised her face momentarily from Jennifer's peach and asked him sweetly if he wouldn't mind fucking her. Swiftly, he knelt behind her, and with a little guidance from her hand, buried his cock in her heavenly pussy.

Bridgette was catching her breath, and Clint raised himself up, positioning his cock close to her pussy. I put a hand on his shoulder.
"Before you do that, why don't we trade places for a bit. I think Bridgette might want a taste of you first." What I really wanted was to eat her pussy before some guys' cum got all over it. Clint eagerly moved his monster (not really, but it seemed to be the biggest one tonight.) within reach of Bridgette's lips, still shiny with semen. I got comfortable, lifting her legs over my shoulders. I placed one hand under her lovely bottom, and with the other, I brushed aside the soft, red hair. Her pussy had fuller, fleshier lips than Jennifer or my wife. Her clit was swollen with excitement and anticipation. She yelped as my tongue touched it. I planned on teasing her lightly at first; gradually increasing the pressure as she neared the orgasm I knew would come. For added insurance, I used the fingers of both hands in her pussy and her tight butt.

From where I was between Bridgette's milky white thighs, I had merely to glance upward to view the others. Clint had his eyes closed, head thrown back, thrusting his cock in and out of her mouth with slow, measured strokes. On the loveseat, Jennifer's legs pointed skyward, toes curled. Her hands clutched tightly in Anne's long, curly hair. She was panting "Oh, God...Oh, Yesss!" over and over. Anne was moaning something similar into Jennifer's pussy. Jason gripped Anne's small, firm bottom, his prick thrusting assertively into her pussy. I could clearly make out the sound of his balls slapping against her smooth thighs. Jennifer came again, shuddering violently. Anne had been having one long orgasm from the moment Jason's dick entered her. Before he could come, Anne whipped her head around and scooted off his cock.
"Don't cum yet." She whispered excitedly. Anne dove at his cock, wrapping her hand around the shaft and pulling him into her mouth. Jennifer followed, impatiently awaiting an opening to get him in her mouth, too. Anne can be a bit selfish when giving head, but Jennifer was more assertive than most women we've met. She was tonguing his scrotum and shaft, nudging Anne, who reluctantly gave her access to Jason's swollen cock-head. Like two famished animals, they traded his cock back and forth until he came. They missed his first spurt, which arced between them, spattering their hair. Anne seized control, swallowing the next one or two mouthfuls, then relinquished Jason's shaft to her friend, who slurped and swallowed the remainder.

Bridgette was coming again. Her head was thrashing too much for Clint to keep his cock in her mouth the whole time. His cum shot all over her forehead, cheeks and chin. As he softened, she pulled him to her, letting him finish in her mouth. I backed off a bit, watching her lick and fondle Clint. Gently, I turned her on her side, facing him. I straddled her lower thigh, and raising her other leg to my shoulder, slowly penetrating her pussy. She gasped, and responded by rolling her hips to meet each thrust. Jennifer and Anne, having drained Jason, crawled over to us. Jennifer nuzzled up to Bridgette's tits, caressing them with her hands, sucking and kissing the erect nipples. Anne knelt down between our legs, alternately running her tongue along my cock and Bridgette's clit as I fucked her. Jason reclined on the loveseat, catching his breath, and stroked himself back to hardness as he watched the rest of us ravish his girlfriend. Clint collapsed beside him, doing the same. I felt I could last a while, having come twice already, and was still pumping Bridgette when the other two guys regained their erections. Grinning, they approached the two lovely women on their knees in front of they sofa. The girls never took their mouths from Bridgette, but sensing the hard cocks approaching, raised their bottoms, offering better access to their pussies. In tandem, Jason knelt behind Jennifer, and Clint on Anne. Both girls gasped, and then moaned with pleasure. Anne laid her head on Bridgette and closed her eyes. I slowed my pace, each thrust pulling completely out of her wet pussy, before sliding my length all the way back in, something my wife loves me to do. Every few strokes, I would miss, and the head of my cock would brush my lovely wife's lips. Anne snuggled closer and opened her mouth to accept my penis, and I began alternating between fucking Bridgette's pussy and my wife's mouth.

I was in an awkward position to really give Bridgette a hard fucking, since we were getting a bit crowded on the sofa. Anne and Jennifer were pushing against us as the boys thrust into them. I withdrew my cock from the embrace of Bridgette's' sweet pussy and rolled over her. I stood between Jennifer and my wife, offered Bridgette my hand, and guided her as she knelt, sandwiched between the other two lovely women. I took my place next to Clint on my left, and Jason on my right, who continued hammering away with their respective lovers. Bridgette raised her beautiful ass to accept my hard cock eager to reenter her wet pussy. The three of us guys grinned at each other, pleased at out good fortune of have three lovely ladies writhing and moaning before us.

I noticed Clint showing particular interest in my cock servicing Bridgette's tight little bush, then I remembered he hadn't fucked her yet. I nudged him, and nodded towards Bridgette's sweet little ass. Clint thrust forcefully into my wife a few more strokes, and then withdrew his cock from her. He leaned forward and kissed her neck, then angled his large erection towards Bridgette. I leaned right to make room, bumping Jason, who hesitated a second, then pulled out of Jennifer and scooted backward. I thought I'd knocked him over, but before I could apologize, he darted behind Clint and me and settled in behind my wife. Anne had not moved, elbows on the sofa, knees wide and bottom upturned, as though anticipating the next hard cock in her already cum filled pussy. Jason did not disappoint her, and her passionate vocalization resumed with little interruption.

I was about to enter Jennifer again, but I was obviously too slow for her liking. As my hands grasped her slim waist, her hand frantically reached between her thighs, roughly gripped my shaft and urgently pulled my cock towards her hungry pussy. My pelvis met her bottom with a loud smack. Cum from the loads already deposited in her tight pussy squeezed out around my cock, splashed up to glaze her cute little asshole. Pearl white droplets ran down her thighs and dripped from my balls onto the carpet. Jennifer screamed and growled like an animal in heat, competing with my wife's impassioned squeals. Bridgette, too, was loudly expressing her pleasure, while we three sweat shined gladiators kept up a constant running commentary of how wonderful their pussies felt and how beautiful they looked.

Another orgasm overtook me. I grunted, thrusting deep into Jennifer's tight pussy, driving her face first into the sofa cushion. I stiffened, and came with several strong spurts, filling Jennifer with another spoonful or so of cum. She shuddered, her pussy clutching my cock, and cried out, "Oh, FUCK...Yesss!!! That's it; I wanna feel you cum in me!" I loosened my grasp on her hips, but kept slowly pumping her, waiting for that shiver that comes after cumming to pass, and savoring the contractions I caused in her pussy.

Jennifer's ecstatic release preceded her boyfriends' eruption by mere seconds. "Ohhh...Oh, MmmmMmm, Brid, I'm gonna cum...I'm gonna cum...I'm...unghhh!" Clint grimaced and threw back his head.
"Oh, God, oh, yeah, do it, do it...Fuck my pussy, Fffffu...Aaahhh!" Bridgette screamed as Clint filled her hole. They collapsed together next to Jennifer and me.

Anne and Jason was the finale. She cried with delight, Jason thrust furiously. He sat back, pulling my wife with him. His cock came out of my wife's pussy, shooting forth a rope of cum to splash across her lower back. Anne franticly reached behind to guide him back in, then settled down, impaling herself on his still spurting cock. She slowly rode him, milking the last of his fluid from him. Her head lolled sideways, giving me an exhausted smile. I smiled back and leaned over to kiss her. After our kiss broke, I collapsed on the floor beside her, and she rolled away from Jason, sprawling across my middle. We all rested like this for a moment. Just when I thought our evening was drawing to a close, Anne stirred. I felt her tongue trailing across my belly towards my cock. I lifted my head to look. Jennifer was still straddling my thigh, and I could feel the cum from three men flowing from her pussy and pooling around my cock. Anne was lapping this up. Then her mouth covered my cock, her lips descending to the base. She sucked noisily as her lips made the upward ascent to the tip, kissing it with a loud smack

Jennifer moaned when Anne followed the trickle of cum to its source. My wife's soft tresses brushed my cock while her face was buried in Jennifer's wetness. From the movement of her head, it was obvious her tongue was circling about, searching out every stray, salty remnant of semen pumped into or onto her new friend. Bridgette raptly watched over her shoulder, then decided she'd rather join in the cum cleanup than be a spectator. Gracefully, she disengaged from beneath Clint and hovered momentarily over Anne's upturned bottom. Clint's cock fell from Bridgette's well-fucked hole with a wet "plop", and made an audible "smack" when it hit his thigh.

Their movement caught Jennifer's attention. Jennifer leaned left to swallow her boyfriends' semi hard pole. Similarly, Bridgette lowered her face to the small of my wife's smooth back.
"Mmmmm", she mewled, as her tongue cleaned away the cum splashed there by Jason. She traced a path down my wife's spine, through the crack between her rounded cheeks, then her head pushed apart Anne's thighs, searching for the rest of the cum so willingly received by my beautiful Bride.

My hands roamed over the girls' bodies. Sensing that Jennifer would want to join the other two on the floor, I slid out from beneath Anne and settled on the sofa to watch. The girls made a naked circle at my feet, each of them with her face buried in one another's pussy. Anne had rolled to her side and lifted one leg to give Bridgette better access to her shaved snatch. She raised her face from Jennifer's glistening kitty to smile up at me as I sat watching them and stroking my tired pole.
I wearily climbed onto the sofa. At my feet, three lovely ladies pleasured each other. Soft moans and wet licks were the only sounds. Clint and Jason reclined near them, resting and watching, too. I was starting to feel a little tired, but did not want to be the one to suggest we wrap up the evening. Stifling a yawn, I sat back, contentedly pulling my shaft back to hardness. Anne was wearing out fast, too. After Bridgette came once again, Anne pulled her face away and sat up. Jennifer followed her pussy with her tongue, and then sat up, too. Looking at my wife blinking, and seeing her drowsy eyes, she hugged her close. I glanced at the clock.
"Wow, it's late" I said.
"It sure is" Clint replied, also looking at the time. "We better go".
"Well, we should get some sleep. We have a spare room, and this sofa folds into a bed, too." I offered.
They declined at first, but we'd been drinking and they were tired, plus, we wouldn't have to hunt for their clothes tonight, either. My logic prevailed. I offered our bed to one of our guest couples, but that was flatly refused, though an invitation for morning sex was graciously accepted. Jason and Bridgette opted for the sofa bed, and Clint and Jennifer took the guest room. Before we could say goodnight, though, we'd need to fold out and make up the bed in the living room. I removed the sofa cushions while Clint and Jason rearranged the coffee table. Anne had gone to the linen closet for sheets and pillows. When she returned, our guests had been thanking us for the wonderful evening.
"You're very welcome, we enjoyed it very much, too" I was saying as Anne returned and started making the bed. Jason and Clint were closest to her, and pitched in to help. I was standing near the love seat across from the sofa bed with Bridgette and Jennifer, when Bridgette whispered "How about a kiss goodnight?"
I cupped her sweet ass with one hand and pulled her tight, thrusting my tongue into her mouth. She kissed back hungrily.
Jennifer moved closer. "I want one, too." She breathed sexily. I cupped her bottom with my free hand and puller her tight, too, and shared a sloppy kiss with her. While we kissed, Bridgette slid down my body to her knees and grasped my cock. Jennifer and I dueled with our tongues, and I felt a warm, wet mouth descend over my cock. Jennifer pulled back and looked down when she felt Bridgette's hair brushing our thighs. Bridgette looked up. "I'm thanking the host." She said around a mouthful of cock.
"I'll help her." Jennifer sank to her knees, too.
They pushed me back on the loveseat and resumed taking turns lavishing attention on my pole. Anne, who was on the bed on all fours smoothing the sheets, said, "Hey, I thought we were going to bed."
"Sorry, Sweetheart. They wanted to thank the host." I replied sheepishly.
Hearing this, Jason smiled devilishly at Clint. "Let's not forget to thank the hostess, too." He said. Anne began to protest that it was late, and then Jason kissed her, silencing her objections. When Clint moved in to kiss her, Jason ducked his head between her thighs, and began licking her snatch from below.
"No, it's late, I'm tired." She breathed into Clint's mouth. Then Jason's tongue found her clit, and she whimpered with pleasure.
"No more, no...Mmmmm, yeah. Don't stop." Her hand went to his head, pushing his face harder into her pussy, and she moaned. Clint crawled up on the bed, kneeling before my wife. Her lips sought his erection, and he muffled her cries. In moments she started cumming. Jason withdrew from beneath my wife and moved to stand at the edge of the bed. He grabbed for Anne's slim hips and pulled her bottom within reach of his revived erection. Anne reached between her open thighs and guided him into her wet pussy. Clint reclined back on the bed, positioning his cock below her hungry mouth. Before my wife swallowed him again, she glanced towards the loveseat, where I was enjoying the dual blowjob. We made eye contact and smiled at each other.
"I thought you were tired and ready for bed." I said with a grin.
"Shut up." She giggled back. "I'm in a bed."
I blew her a kiss, and she blew one back. She then turned back to the cock before her lips, and resumed blowing Clint, too.
I was sprawled on the loveseat, fingers of both hands tangled in the soft hair of two beautiful young girls as they shared my satisfied cock between their lips, watching my lovely bride being fucked from both ends by her two young studs only a few feet away. Her cute little butt slammed back to meet every one of Jason's thrusts, though she still managed to maintain Clint's swollen rod in her hungry mouth. Her disheveled hair spilled over his hips, but she kept sweeping it back over her shoulder to give me an unobstructed view.
Incredibly, Jason announced he was going to cum again. Anne shuddered as he pumped another load of hot jizz into her. He slowed, and then withdrew his softening prick from her, leaving a wet, sticky smear across her bottom. Anne pulled Clint from her mouth and informed him: "You're gonna fuck me fast, and then everyone is going to bed."
Clint leapt into position behind her. Anne pulled down the sheet and patted the bed, indicating with a toss of her head she wanted Jason to crawl between the sheets. He did so as Clint entered my wife from behind. Conveniently, as he lay down, his tired cock was within reach of Anne's lips, and she nonchalantly cleaned the last traces of cum from him.
Jennifer, hearing Anne's impending "lights out" order, stood and took my hand, leading me towards the bed. Bridgette followed, and Jennifer indicated for her to recline beside my wife.
"Fuck her good night, then you can tuck me in, too...or should I say fuck me in?" Jennifer said with a wicked smile.
Obliging them, I knelt on the edge of the bed and lifted Bridgette's legs to my shoulders. I then reached down and pulled her bottom towards my cock. With Jennifer's assistance, I easily slid into Bridgette's slick hole. She absentmindedly played with my wife's nipples while I lazily fucked her.
Anne was wailing loudly around Jason's softened prick as Clint furiously banged her pussy in an effort fill her one last time for the evening. A few moments later, he succeeded. As he withdrew his cock, panting heavily, a few pearls of white, sticky cum oozed from Anne's well fucked split and began trailing a path down her inner thighs. Jennifer nudged her boyfriend aside and lapped them away, finishing with a few licks on my wife's pretty pink box.
I pulled my tired cock from Bridgette, and then maneuvered her around with her pussy towards Jason. My cock flopped over her face during this, and her tongue snaked over my shaft and balls.
"C'mon, man...your turn." I told Jason. Wearily, he rolled sideways away from Anne, who pointed his cock towards Bridgette's open thighs. They were both somewhat sideways, and he entered her from the rear, enveloping her in his arms as he did so. The rest of us withdrew from the room, dimming the lights. Anne and I escorted our remaining guests to their room, where we repeated this new good night ritual, with me fucking Jennifer until Anne sucked Clint's cock hard enough to take over Jenny's pussy from me.
Anne and I finally crawled between the sheets of our own bed. The last thing I remembered before drifting off to sleep was snuggling her close and slipping into her wet, cum slicked pussy.

reference: http://www.swinglifestyle.com/erotic_stories/swinger/Annes-Firemen-%28Swinger,-Group%29/Storyid_38788/readstory.htm

Friends And Neighbors

We were in another world when we were transferred from West Coast to Texas. Before, we only knew a couple of our neighbors and seldom saw them socially. At the time, we were in our early twenties. Our Texas neighbors were party animals and we were quickly assimilated into the group. We met the nearest neighbors during the first few days, found that they all drank a lot more heavily, and enjoyed partying very late.

Soon, we were invited to join the neighborhood gourmet club. The first club dinner was two doors away and started with a lengthy bout of appetizers and drinks. Later, we had a fine dinner with copious quantities of wine, then after dinner drinks. We staggered home very drunk.

My wife heard the other wives discussing what they called the 'hangover hots.' It seems that several of the couples (more used to a lot of booze) enjoyed heavy sex sessions, after either the gourmet dinners, or early the next morning. Jon, one of our next-door neighbors, my wife learned, was a real horndog. He also had a reputation for baking pot-laced brownies.

Several months later, Jon and Tina hosted the gourmet club dinner. As usual, there was a lot of preliminary drinking and the party lasted into the early hours of the morning. People finally began to filter out and I was ready to go home, but Kris, my wife, was flying high and wanted to stay. I could tell that there was no polite way to convince her to leave, so I kissed her and told her I was going to bed. I said that I would leave the door open for her.

I stumbled home, shed my clothes, and quickly fell asleep. Some time later, someone shook my shoulder and called my name. "Jeff, Jeff, wake up, wake up!"

I opened my eyes and saw Tina standing over me.

"You need to come help me get Kris home," she insisted. "She's really drunk and she needs your help to get home."

I came out of my alcoholic fog and slid out of bed, forgetting that I sleep nude. Tina took a step back when I stood up and faced her...weaving a bit.

"Guess I need to get dressed, I mumbled.

Tina shook her head. "Here let me help you."

She found my pants and a pair of house slippers and helped me get my legs into the pants while I sat on the edge of the bed. "That's all you'll need," she assured me. "Let's go get Kris."

Tina and I walked across the yards and up to their family room door together. She reached for the doorknob and stopped. "Oh shit, Jon, you son-of-a-bitch!" she cursed as she looked through the door's little glass pane.

Curious, I pushed Tina aside enough to peer through the glass to see what had upset Tina. My eyes opened wide as I saw Kris sprawled on my neighbor's sofa with her head in Jon's lap. My neighbor had one hand down her blouse and his other hand up her dress, obviously wetting his fingers in my wife's pussy. He had his pants open and his cock semi-stiff prick was lying alongside Kris' face.

Tina raised her fist to bang on the door, but I grabbed her wrist to stop her.

"Wait a minute," I whispered, "I want to see what he'll do."

Tina whispered back, "He'll fuck her if he can get his little cock hard enough. He's always been that way."

We stood unseen at the door for a few more minutes while Jon hiked up Kris' dress and pulled her panties to one side, surveying her light brown bush and slowly fingering her. He managed to get her blouse unbuttoned and pulled her left breast out of her bra. I watched as he squeezed her 38C boob and pulled on her little pink nipple. My stomach tightened but my cock was twitching at the same time.

"That's more than enough for me," Tina rasped. I looked over at her and noticed that she had her right hand between her legs, pressed tightly against her own mound right through her dress.

This time, when she raised her fist to bang on the door, I didn't stop her. She whacked the doorframe and Jon jumped as if he'd been shot!

We both saw him zip up his pants and push Kris' dress back down before he hurried to the door.

The meek look on his face was laughable. He didn't know if I was going to slug him or hug him. Frankly, I was in no condition to do either one.

"I was just keeping Kris company until you got here," he tried to lie.

Tina pushed him aside briskly. "Yeah, we saw how you were keeping her company, stud," she barked. "We'll discuss that later."

Tina and I picked Kris up, one on each side, and gently lifted and carried her back across the yards, in our door, and up the stairs to our bedroom.

"Does she sleep like you do?" Tina asked me.

"Most of the time...unless it's really cold," I replied.

"Okay, help me get her out of her clothes then," Tina ordered.

We had no problem with her blouse because it was still mostly unbuttoned. I raised her up and removed her bra while Tina unzipped my wife's dress and slowly pulled her panties down her legs and off her now bare feet. I rolled Kris onto her side and pulled the sheet up over her inert form.

"I'll walk you home, Tina," I volunteered.

"Not necessary," she countered. "I know my way and there's nobody around this time of morning anyhow. Take care of Kris. Let me know what she has to say when she wakes up. If she wants to talk, have her call me anytime. I'm sorry about what happened. Jon just can't help himself sometime. Don't be too upset, okay?"

"I'm okay, Tina, don't worry about it," I half-lied.

**

The next morning, Kris woke up with a splitting headache. I got up but she just rolled over and groaned.

"What happened last night?" she mumbled. "I feel like I was hit by a train."

I looked down at her nude body and felt sorry for her. I wasn't feeling all that great myself, but I wanted coffee and something solid to eat.

"You partied a little too hard, I think. Time is on your side, you know. Take it easy and maybe you'll feel better by noon."

"How did I get home," Kris asked before I could retreat.

I looked into her bleary eyes and smiled. "Tina and I half-carried you home and then we put you to bed."

"I should have left when you did," she admitted. "After you were gone, Jon started getting crazy and he wouldn't let me leave until I had another drink."

Not wanting to get into the details of what had taken place, I headed for the door. "Take a nap and you'll feel better later on."

The world looked better after two mugs of coffee and a few slices of toast. I wondered what had happened after Tina went back home to confront Jon. That is when our telephone rang. It was Tina.

"Meet me on your back porch in a couple of minutes," she said curtly.

**

Tina was waiting when I opened the door to our back porch, carrying two cups and what was left of the coffee. She was wearing the short dress that she wore the night before.

"How is Kris?" Tina asked with concern in her voice. "Is she okay?"

"Yeah, she has a major hangover and is still sleeping."

Tina nodded. "Was she upset about what happened last night?"

"I don't believe she remembers a thing about it, frankly," I replied. "She just said that Jon got crazy and insisted that she drink some more. It seems that's about all she recalls."

Tina seemed relieved. "Maybe that's best then. I gave Jon a good tongue lashing this morning. I don't think it did any good, though. Before I was through, he had me on my hands and knees, and we were fucking like two rabbits! It's those' hangover hots that take charge after so much booze. I want to apologize again, for what happened...what you saw. I hope it doesn't spoil our friendship."

I thought about it for a few moments. "Well, since Kris doesn't remember any of it, and we were all pretty drunk, I don't see why we have to create a big scene," I finally stated.

"I'm so glad you are being so mature about it," Tina responded. "I really like you both and I want to stay friends. After all, I've seen you both naked, so what's the big deal, right?"

Her smile made me chuckle. "Yeah, when you woke me up, I wasn't thinking. I forgot that I was nude when I crawled out of bed. Don't bring that up to Jon, okay?"

"My lips are sealed," Tina promised, "but you know it might not be a bad idea to arrange a little get together where we can put everything on display and eliminate all the intrigue."

"What do you mean, Tina?"

"I'm thinking about hosting another party in a week or two with you guys and two other couples who have indicated that they enjoy sexy games sometime. We could have drinks and stuff and play some strip poker or something so that we all end up naked. Take the mystery out of the relationships, so to speak. What do you think?"

I smiled at her earnest expression. "So that would mean that I would get to see you naked, right Tina?"

"Hell, Kris and I are built so much alike; you have already basically seen me!"

"Still, it would be a nice treat to view the real you," I countered. "You've got more freckles. Who else are you thinking about?"

Tina grinned. "Petra and Sam are Europeans and they are very casual about things she's told me. Then, Kevin and Jessica from our couples bowling league. From what I've overheard, they like adult fun sometime."

"Fine with me, but you must promise to keep Jon under control and make sure we don't all end up smashed on the living room floor."

"Leave it to me," Tina confirmed. "I'll set it up with the others, then call Kris and talk her into coming...without giving away too many details."

We sipped our coffee and talked for a while longer, during which time I admired Tina's long legs and painted toenails. As she rose to leave, she leaned over to put down her cup and I got a quick glimpse of her firm breasts and the very top of a small, pink nipple.

"Yes, you really do look very much like Kris," I quipped as she stood up.

"Hell, you're almost as bad as Jon!" she replied sarcastically. "He's always looking down women's tops. Anyway, thanks for the coffee and thanks even more for being a good guy."

She leaned close and planted a soft kiss on my lips.

"You've got a nice big cock, too," she added over her shoulder as she stepped off my porch.

**

Later that day, I was out in the backyard clearing some brush from under the trees and I noticed Jon standing on his back porch. He was drinking a beer and watching me. I paused and waved him over. He went inside briefly and sauntered over with two beers in his hands.

"Hi neighbor," he began, "I brought you a beer, sort of as a peace offering."

I took the beer and clicked bottles with him. "Thanks, I can use a cold one right about now."

We stood in silence for a long moment before he spoke again. "I guess you caught me pretty good last night. I'm sorry for losing my cool and getting fresh with Kris. Tina really gave me a hard time about it. I guess you both saw me messing around, huh?"

"We saw enough, Jon," I agreed. "Shit like that happens sometimes when people have had too much to drink. If I was going to go ballistic, I would have done so last night, so don't worry about it. But keep in mind, you owe me one."

Jon took a sip of beer and looked up, smiling. "Yeah, I suppose I do, but Tina has a mind of her own. I can't tell her what to do or not do, you know."

"Kris is the same way," I replied seriously. In fact, Tina expressed some interesting ideas this morning when she shared a cup of coffee with me. Did she tell you what she has in mind?"

Jon shook his head. "Nah, she's giving me the silent treatment. After the "hangover hots" wore off, she's been a bit standoffish with me. What did she say?"

"She's planning to have a party soon. She talked about inviting two or more other couples plus us and playing some adult games. Tina's planning to convince Kris to join the party."

"Damn, I can never figure out my wife. One minute she's acting like a prude and the next minute she's planning a hot party! I guess that's why I love her so much, she's unpredictable."

I had to laugh. "That's what she says about you too, Jon. I don't think she was expecting to bring me back to your house last night to observe you with your fingers up Kris' pussy and your other hand feeling her tits."

"Oh, you saw that too, eh?" Jon stammered.

"Yes, I think we got back just in time. In another five minutes, I'm afraid you might have been in even deeper. By the way, did you ever get your limp prick into her mouth?"

Jon stepped back. "Damn, Jeff, I think the whole situation turned you on. It did, didn't it?"

I had to admit that I had many mixed emotions during and after the arousing event we watched.

Jon grinned. "Well, it looks like we both enjoy seeing naked women. Maybe Tina is planning another party just so she can show off for you and some of the other neighbors. I'm sure not one to complain."

I just had to goad Jon a little more to see what he would say. "So, Jon, you would welcome the opportunity to see Kris completely naked again, right? And you wouldn't mind having her suck on your cock and maybe get the chance to do even more?"

"I'd be lying if I said no," Jon admitted. "Kris is hot, you know. However, she was passed out last night, so she really didn't let me do anything; I saw the opportunity and I decided to take it. I doubt that she would do anything while aware. I know my little package wouldn't impress her."

"Well, Jon, I guess we'll just have to see what happens. Stay cool and don't tell Tina that you know anything about her party plans. If she's able to pull it off, we both might enjoy some unexpected fun."

Jon smiled and held up his hand for a high five. "Here's hoping all goes well," he proposed as our palms slapped together.

I decided to omit telling him that Tina kissed me that morning as she left my back porch.

**

A week or so later, I came home to find my wife, Kris, and our neighbor, Tina, in quiet conversation in our den. It was obvious that neither of them wanted me involved in their conversation. After a quick kiss hello from Kris, I retreated to my home office to finish some work.

I heard the gal's say goodbye about an hour later, but continued working. Kris came into the office and hugged me from behind.

"Enough work for tonight, Jeff," she prodded. "Come help me fix dinner and I'll tell you why Tina came over this afternoon."

Dutifully, I followed my attractive wife to the kitchen and found a nice bottle of red wine to open before dinner. Strangely, Kris had said nothing about the earlier party since that fateful night.

"Tina came over to invite us to a party this next Saturday evening," Kris stated. "She said two other neighbor couples would be there too."

I tried to seem only mildly interested, but I was almost holding my breath. "What did you say? Are we going?"

"At first, I tried to beg off," Kris admitted, "but Tina kept insisting that we join the party. She said we'd have a nice evening and maybe stay sober enough to indulge in some games and stuff."

"Sounds like fun, and we aren't doing anything else are we?" I responded offhandedly.

"Well, the last time we were at their house, we definitely had too much to drink. I was embarrassed."

"Oh? Embarrassed about what?" I asked dumbly.

"You know," Kris said, "I actually passed out with my head in Jon's lap. I don't remember much of what happened after he helped me lie down, but I have a feeling that he might have taken advantage of the situation. You were home in bed, so I just don't know."

I shuffled around the kitchen for a few moments to organize my thoughts. "Well, we'll just have to be sure that you don't over indulge next time, won't we?"

"That's right. I told Tina how embarrassed I was and she assured me that she would watch and make sure my drinks were weak and that I would be okay. She also told me that she helped you undress me and put me to bed. I almost died when she told me, but she said didn't mind helping out one of her best friends. I guess it doesn't matter that Tina saw me naked and all messed up."

I decided to flatter my wife a bit. "You have nothing to be ashamed about. You have a gorgeous body and you looked so cute and innocent the other night. So, who else is coming to the party?"

"Tina said that Petra and Sam will be there. They are the European couple up on the corner. Jessica and Kevin is the other couple that she's invited. They are the cute couple in our bowling league. Do you remember them?"

"Jessica is the gal who wears those tight jeans and has the cute butt, right?" I replied without thinking.

Kris punched my arm. "You men, all you see are tits and asses! In this case, you are correct, and Kevin is the tall, good-looking blonde guy with the big muscles."

"Okay, I know him now. He's actually a very nice guy, by the way." I responded with a laugh. "So did you accept Tina's invitation?"

Kris nodded. "She finally convinced me and I said we would be there. I'm going to make a couple of cold snacks, maybe some spicy boiled shrimp, and I told her you would pick out a few bottles of good wine to contribute."

When I heard Kris say that she accepted Tina's invitation, a vision of my next-door neighbor's wife nude in front of me flashed across my brain like a bolt of lightning. "I've got four bottles that should be perfect," I replied as casually as I could, given the stiffness I was feeling in my slacks.

**

Kris and I walked across the yards to our next-door neighbor's house carrying trays of food and the wine that I'd chosen. We weren't the first couple to arrive. Kevin and Jessica's Lincoln was at the curb. Sam and Petra could walk over, so we weren't surprised to find the six others standing together in the den when we let ourselves in the door.

"Here, let me help you get the trays unwrapped, Tina offered smiling broadly.

I shook hands with the men and gave Petra and Jessica hugs. Petra hugged tight and seemed to glue her body to me just a few seconds longer than necessary for a greeting. Her small, firm breasts pressed into my chest as she smiled, her eyes twinkling. Petra was English and Sam was a mixture of Scot and Norwegian. They were always ready for a party and they seemed to have a rather carefree attitude. Sam was tall and ruggedly muscular, with a prominent mustache and a thick shock of brown hair.

As Petra slipped out of my arms, she walked to the doorway leading to the kitchen. "Hey, Tina, what's this sheet doing over the door?" she asked as she pushed it aside with her hand.

Tina called back from the kitchen. "It's part of our first game this evening. You'll find out soon enough."

"Sounds interesting," Jessica volunteered. "Why would we need a sheet to play a game? I was hoping for a game of Twister," she added with a low chuckle.

"That's because you're lean and supple," Kevin said with a laugh. "You're the only one who can get in those outlandish positions."

Jessica was long and lean. She was almost too slender and I guessed that she must wear a padded bra to give her some curves in front. On the other hand, Jessica had one of the cutest asses imaginable. She wore very tight jeans when we bowled and it was hard not to stare at her sweet buns.

Tina invited everybody to join her in the dining room, where she and Kris had set up the buffet of snacks and wine. We took plates and grazed for the next hour or so, chatting and drinking wine. It was obvious that we were all good friends and there was a lot of good-natured teasing and flirting.

I was opening another bottle of wine when Tina called everyone into the den.

"I'm sure you are all curious about the sheet over the door," she began. "Well, we are going to see how observant you each are tonight. I read about this little game last month and it sounded like a lot of fun. We will have prize for the male and a female winner when the game is over. Here's how it works," she said. "The men will go behind the sheet first. The gals will each have a notepad and pencil and will sit in a semi-circle here. One at a time, each man will expose a part of the body for exactly five seconds. The gals will try to guess which man is which based on the quick exposures. The men will note down the order of their exposures on their master list. Is that all clear?"
Petra giggled. "What part of the body will we get to see?"

"Actually, you will get four different views, but the men will change the order, so we each will make sixteen guesses. Once the men are done, we will compare our scores with their master list and name the winner. After that, the men will get their turn to guess and we will each expose four parts for them."

Jessica held up her hand, as if she was back in school. "Do we get to pick the body parts?" she asked rather timidly.

"No, I have already determined the parts for exposure. This is an adult game, so you can count on some fun," tina replied with a sly grin.

Clearly, Jessica was uncomfortable with Tina's response.

"Don't be a party pooper, Jessica," Petra soothed, "we're all friends here and we all have our strong and weak points, right?"

Jessica shrugged as she looked around the room. "Yeah, I guess so."

"Great, let's get started," Tina exclaimed as she passed out the pads and pencils. She handed Walt the master list pad and put him in charge of keeping track of who is who. Then she ushered us men behind the sheet.

"The first task for the boys is to remove their right shoes and socks. One at a time, you will stick your right foot under the sheet and expose your foot for the count of exactly five seconds. We will try to guess the man who belongs to each foot."

Dutifully, each man stuck his foot under the sheet as the women hooted and chattered while noting their individual guesses.

"This is hard," Kris said through her laughter. I thought I knew which one was Jeff's foot, but now I'm not sure."

Tina laughed. "That's the point of this game. It will get harder as we move on."

"Next, fellows, you will notice a small hole in the sheet about chest level. It is covered by a piece of cloth. Got it?"

Jon said that we saw it.

"Each of you will now stick your left index finger through that hole for exactly five seconds, and we will make our second group of guesses," Tina stated.

We shuffled the order and each exposed his left index finger. We were beginning to think this was going to be rather boring.

"Now, boys, using the same hole, you will each expose your right nipple for five seconds," Tina ordered.

Suddenly, we were laughing and slapping each other on the back as we stripped off our shirts and complied with Tina's request.

"Two of them were pretty hairy," Jessica said. "I think I'll get the nipples right!"

Jon spoke up from our side of the sheet. "Well, what's our final part, Tina?"

We heard a lot of giggling before Tina stated solemnly, "Your final part requires the use of the other covered slit that you will find just below waist level. See it?"

"Yeah, we see it," Jon replied. "Are you thinking that we're going to stick our cocks through that slit for you gals?"

"Not all, that would make it too easy," Linda countered. "You will just put the head through the slit for five seconds each. That way, length won't be exposed."

Jon turned to us and shrugged. "Well, guys, shall we do it?"

"Maybe we'll get the same parts from the gals," Sam said hopefully. "I don't mind, but I'll have to pull my foreskin back so it can't be spotted."

"Okay," Jon challenged, "you can go first this time, Sam."

We watched as Sam unzipped his pants and lowered his briefs. He gave his cock a few strokes and pulled his long foreskin back to expose the head of his cock. Slowly, he approached the sheet and quickly slid his prick through the narrow slit. Walt counted to five, and then said "Time."

The gals were giggling and making lewd comments as Jon followed Sam. Jon was circumcised and had a rather small member. He was fully erect as he stuck his cock head through the slit and quickly counted to five.

I looked at Kevin and shrugged. My pants fell and I followed the other two, first stroking a bit to 'plump' it up, then sliding my thick cock head through the slit for the prescribed time. Hearing some oohs and ahhs made me blush as I pulled back and grabbed my pants.

Kevin went last. He slipped his briefs down and we couldn't help but look. Kevin had about 8 inches and was thicker than the rest of us. Oddly, when he pulled his foreskin back, the head of his penis was more pointed rather than the usual helmet shape, but he had us all beat. With little ceremony, Kevin exposed his pink head for five seconds and received more hoots and gasps.

"Well done, gentlemen," Tina announced like a master of ceremonies. We will give the ladies a couple of minutes to consider their answers, and then compare the results. You may stay behind the sheet until we are done."

There were a variety of looks on their faces after we rejoined them in the den. Jon and Tina huddled at the game table, scoring each set of answers. We all sat around rather sheepishly, waiting for them.

"We have a winner," Jon announced as we waited anxiously. "The gal with the best eye for feet, fingers, nipples, and cocks is...Petra!

We all clapped and Petra held her arms up in victory. "That was fun," she announced.

Tina interrupted, offering more wine and passing out the pads and pencils to the men. After another glass of wine, she ushered the women behind the sheet to quite a lot of wolf calls and giggles.

Now, my wife, Kris, has long, narrow feet, so I thought it would be easy to get that one right. Actually, three of the four feet looked too much alike and I was confused. Petra had short, wider feet so I guessed her easily. I noticed that the other guys were equally confused for the most part.

We guessed at their right little fingers and the confusion continued. I wrote down my answers, but was unsure about them all.

The hole in the sheet failed to offer much help either. Each of the women exposed a nipple, but three of the four were pink, and the hole wasn't big enough to expose the entire areola, so it was hard to tell who was who for sure. I couldn't decide if it was Jessica or Petra who sported the dark nipple, but I decided to guess Petra.

Finally, we got to showing bushes and slits. We heard quite a bit of laughter before the slit in the sheet opened slightly to expose a light brown bush and a visible slit in a mound. "That's got to be Kris," I thought to myself. "It looks just like her."

Next, the slit exposed another light brown bush...slightly thicker than the first. More confusion as we each studied the pussy quickly before it was withdrawn. "That could be Kris too," I thought.

The third bush was darker and trimmed to show the sides of the mound. "That's Petra for sure," I guessed. "She has the darkest hair."

Finally, the sheet exposed a completely smooth pussy with narrow a mound. "Wow," I thought, "is that's Jessica or does Petra shave her pussy bare?"

We all struggled with our answers. It's just natural that we were being competitive, I suppose. I decided to go with my first impulse rather than second-guess myself.

Again, Jon and Tina convened at the game table and tallied the results.

Tina stood to get everyone's attention. "The winner of the men's competition is...Jeff!"

There was applause and I followed Petra's lead and raised my arms, making V for Victory signs with both hands. I guess your first impression is the best.

"Now for our prize," Tina shouted. "The two winners get to retire to our bedroom and close the door for exactly five minutes. Isn't that a fitting prize?"

I glanced over at Kris and saw the smile on her face. "A lot can happen in only five minutes with Jeff," she giggled, seemingly unconcerned.

The others had a nice laugh on me, and then Petra stood up and started walking down the hall to Tina and Jon's bedroom. She turned and looked over her shoulder at me. "Coming, Jeff?" she asked coyly.

Petra entered the bedroom, turned to sit on the corner of the king size bed, and smiled.

"I have a question," I told her. "Were you the one with the dark trimmed bush, or were you the smoothie?"

Petra leaned her head to one side. "Answer my question and I might show you."

"What's your question, Petra?"

Petra's face reddened slightly. "We only have a couple of minutes, so would you let me suck your cock? I've never touched a circumcised one...and yours looked very nice," she gushed hurriedly.

I only hesitated a few moments, during which time I heard a lot of laughing and squealing coming from the den. I wondered what was going on, but forced myself to focus on Petra's request.

It only took another moment to unzip my pants and present my half-erect cock to my neighbor's wife.

"Come closer," Petra asked as she slipped off the bed and onto her knees.

I came to full erection when I felt her lips on the exposed head of my stiff cock. She kissed it gently before opening her mouth and sliding my prick along her wet tongue.

"You have to show me your pussy when you're through," I told her as she worked her head up and down.

"Ummm hum," she hummed as she worked feverishly to get me off.

Fortunately, it didn't take long. I felt my balls tighten and my shaft throb as Petra sucked for all she was worth. Within a minute, I squirted several times and she made a valiant effort to capture all of it. As she pulled off, my cum leaked out and ran down her chin, but she used her finger to get most of it back into her mouth and swallow. Quickly, she stood and kissed me deeply and I could taste my slightly salty cum on her tongue and lips.

Time was almost up. Petra took a step back and raised her dress. She pulled her thin panties aside and flashed her dark, trimmed bush at me.

"You guessed me right, I know," she said giggling. "Do you like my little pussy?"

"Very delicious-looking," I confirmed as she rearranged her dress. "Maybe I'll get a taste sometime, if Sam doesn't mind," I added with a sly grin.

Petra laughed. "You never know. Something like that might be arranged."

"Time's up," Tina called as she opened the bedroom door. "What have you two been up to, huh?"

Marge licked her lips. "We'll never tell, will we, Jeff?"

I nodded toward Tina. "Our little secret," I confirmed. "No rule said we had to make any confessions."

**

There were more than a few suggestive comments when we returned to the den. Things like, "Boy, that was quick!" and "Wish I was a fly on the bedroom wall," and other teases. I noticed that Kris was now sitting on the soft, sandwiched between Jon and Sam. Naturally, Jon had his right arm around Kris and he was toying with the collar of her blouse. Kris' hands were in her lap, pressing her dress down between her legs.

"Looks like you acquired a couple of admirers while I was away," I chuckled as I surveyed the sofa scene.

Kris looked a bit peeved and I figured that she was upset with me being with Petra. I was wrong!

"The guys kept trying to look up my dress," Kris fussed. "I had to sit this way to keep them at bay."

I turned to Jon. "Did you get a shot of my wife's pretty blue panties?"

Jon grinned. "I just got a brief peek before she noticed me sitting on the floor across from her. I really like sheer panties," he teased as he stroked the side of my wife's arm.

Kris ignored his comments, but I noticed that she was slowly moving her fingers between her tightly closed legs and pressing her hands against her mound through her clothes. It was obvious that she was enjoying both men's attention. Perhaps it was a reaction to my recent escapade with Petra.

Meanwhile, Petra went to Sam's end of the couch and sat on the arm, pressing her thigh against his arm. When he looked up at his wife, she leaned down and gave him a lingering kiss.

"Oh damn," I thought, "Sam's going to know what Petra did for me!"

They parted their lips and I saw Petra's tongue slide into her husband's mouth, providing more evidence of her naughty spree with me. She rose, smiling at Sam, and instinctively licked her lips again. I held my breath. Sam looked over at me and I knew he knew what his wife had done. Then, he smiled at me and then up at her. We all waited for his reaction.

"I hope you enjoyed yourself," Sam told his wife. "Did you guess Jeff correctly in that last round?"

Petra returned her husband's smile. "Oh yes, I certainly did," she confirmed.

Sam patted his wife on the rump and chuckled. "I just had a feeling," he added good-naturedly.

Tina asked me to refresh everyone's glasses so that we could discuss the next game. Filling wine glasses gave everyone to resume their proper roles. Kris slid off the sofa and came over to sit on the floor beside my chair. That is when I noticed that two buttons of her white blouse were undone and her lacy bra was showing an enticing cleavage. She either didn't realize that her blouse was open, or more likely, she didn't care at that point.

"As a group, you have a choice for the next game," Tina announced. We can play Twister, Spin the Empty Wine Bottle, or we can go with strip poker. By show of hands, who wants Twister?"

"Naked or with clothes on?" Jon called out.

Tina shook her head and laughed. "With clothes on, you horny devil."

Jessica held up her hand, knowing she would certainly win that game and wouldn't have to expose her tiny breasts. Fortunately, nobody else joined her.

"Okay, how about Spin the Empty Wine Bottle?"

"Maybe that should follow a game of strip poker," Sam offered.

Kris and Tina held up their hands in spite of Sam's comment.

"All right, how many votes for strip poker?" Tina asked.

Petra and all four men held up their hands immediately.

"Strip poker it is, then," Tina announced. "I have a new deck and we'll make Joker's wild. Form a circle here on the floor. Seating must be boy girl and you can't sit next to your spouse, okay?"

Dutifully, we all made a circle after pouring from the third bottle of my wine. Kris sat between Kevin and Jon and I noticed that she kept her legs tucked under her. I also noticed that Kevin had a nice view down her still-unbuttoned blouse. I briefly wondered who loosened those two buttons.

The poker game proceeded in the usual fashion. Each participant had to ante a piece of clothing at the start of each round. We all had to agree that rings and other jewelry didn't count (which served to accelerate the game). The winner of each hand got to retrieve one piece of their clothing.

One of the highlights came when Kevin finally had to ante his boxer shorts and the gals got to see the full length and thickness of his uncut cock. Another highlight developed as his wife, Jessica, had to decide whether to ante her panties or her bra. I think we were all curious to see if she even had tits. Bashfully, she stood and slipped her panties off, exposing her smoothly shaven pussy.

"Gosh, Jessica," Petra sputtered, "can you really take Kevin's thick pole into your small, slender body?"

Jessica blushed. "I manage somehow," she said with a bit of sarcasm. "He fills me up, that's for damn sure!"

Soon, Kris lost her blouse and then her skirt. I glanced over at my wife and noticed that her little blue panties now sported a sizable wet spot. She had her legs up against her chest and her feet on the floor, offering a nice view of her damp panties to Ian and me.

Petra chose to ante her bra and we all finally confirmed that she was the gal with the dark nipples. Her breasts were conical, firm, and her small nipples pointed straight ahead.

"I really don't need a bra," Petra confessed. "My boobs are too small to require support, but if I don't wear one, my nipples show too much."

"They're just about perfect," Tina offered as she too contributed her bra to the pot. "Mine are already beginning to sag."

"I like all the freckles," Sam responded. "You have a redhead somewhere in the family, I suspect."

My glance to my left confirmed that Tina's nipples and Kris' nipples were almost identical in size and in light pink color. Except for the freckles, I could be looking at Kris' tits.

Kris finally had to ante her bra in the same round that I contributed my jockey briefs. I sat looking at my wife's bare breasts (with erect pink nipples) while she stared at my recently exposed and semi-erect dick.

Kris won that hand and retrieved her bra, and Jessica finally had to ante her bra. We all watched her as she slowly unsnapped the front of her thin bra and tossed it into the center of the circle.

"There, now you know," Jessica stated flatly. "I have tiny tits."

Petra spoke up. "I think they're cute, Jessica. You have cones too, like me, just not as big around.

Kevin also came to his wife's defense. "They are very sensitive. She can cum just from me sucking on them. I love the way she looks when we make love."

Sam won the hand, Kevin and I had nothing with which to ante, and Jon was down to his bikini briefs. Kris slowly slipped her blue panties off and folded them into a square before placing them in the circle.

"What's wrong, Kris," Sam laughed, "are you afraid that we'll see the wet spot in those panties?"

Naturally, Jon grabbed my wife's panties, unfolded them, and held them up to his face. "Oh ho, I smell the aroma of pussy!" he teased as Kris unsuccessfully grabbed for them.

"Stop that!" Tina barked. "You shouldn't try to embarrass our guest like that. I think we're all a little aroused, aren't we girls?"

Petra spread her legs before the group. Sure enough, there was a wet spot. She slipped off her panties and handed them to me.

"Here, Jeff, you were anxious to have a taste a while ago. Be my guest!"

I took Petra's panties and held them up for all to see, then opened the crotch and licked the wet spot.

"Delicious," I announced as I tossed the panties into the circle.

Everyone laughed hysterically, and those with clothes shed them and tossed everything into the center of the circle. We sprawled on the floor laughing and looking around at everyone else. I looked over at Kris and saw that she was giggling like the rest of us and enjoying the groping that Jon and Kevin were providing. Jon was squeezing my wife's right breast and Kevin was working his hand up between Kris' legs, trying to get his long fingers into her slit. My stomach seemed to turn at the sight, but then I realized that my cock was now as stiff as a steel rod.

I felt Tina lean on my left shoulder just as fingers closed around my erect cock. Petra was stroking me while her head lay on my right leg. Soon, she was sucking again and Tina decided to join her.

Sam gave Jessica a kiss, and then slid down to suck her little right nub into his mouth.

"Oh God," Jessica gasped as her finger slipped into her bare pussy and furiously moved up and down.

Our mini-orgy only lasted a few minutes before Tina again took charge of the proceedings.

"All right, group, knock it off and listen for a minute. We need to decide just how far we're all willing to take this. We sure don't want to have any problems, once the wine wears off."

The possibility that there would be negative repercussions sobered everyone up for the moment. Here were four naked couples sprawled in a circle on the floor, playing with other people's spouses. Wives looked at husbands, and we looked at our wives. The same questions seemed to be on everyone's mind. "How far shall we go with this? Am I okay with seeing my spouse fucking someone else? Is my spouse okay with all this?"

After a couple of minutes of silence (that seemed like an hour) Ian spoke up. "I guess we should tell you that Petra and I have had some earlier encounters. We shared with other like-minded couples in Europe several years ago. We don't have any problems now, because we really like and enjoy all of you, but you have to decide for yourselves."

"Jessica and I have fantasized about doing other people before, but we haven't really done it," Kevin admitted. "I wouldn't mind giving it a try, but that is really up to Jessica."

Heads turned toward Jessica. "I don't know," she stammered, "I want to wait and hear what the others have to say. I know that Kevin would be popular (for obvious reasons), but I'm not sure anybody would want to be with me."

"Count me in," Sam reassured.

"Me too," Jon offered with a wide grin, "that is if Tina wouldn't mind," he added sheepishly.

"How about you, Kris," Tina asked. "You've been very quiet so far."

Kris looked over at me and seemed deep in thought. "I'm like Jessica," she started. "I want some time to think and talk. Maybe we have gone far enough for tonight. Maybe we should stop while we are still friends and think about all the implications. Later, we can meet and discuss things like adults and each couple can make up their minds. Is that too much to ask?"

I felt like I needed to support my wife and give everybody a chance to ponder the situation. "So far, we have had fun getting naked and messing around a little with each other. I noticed that everyone seemed to be responding favorably, so there has been no harm."

"I want to talk to Kris and I think Kevin wants to talk to Jessica. I would like to amend my wife's suggestion slightly, however. As a fitting end to this arousing evening, I think we should all stay in this circle and masturbate. That way, we can all go home partially satisfied and those couples with enough stamina can fuck each other's brains out remembering what we did tonight!"

Tina gave a hearty laugh. "I've never diddled myself in front of anybody before, except Jon. That sounds like even more fun than Spin the Wine Bottle, and it is getting rather late for another game. Raise your hand if you are in favor of Jeff's plan."

The vote was unanimous! We each used the sights and sounds around us to arrive at our individual orgasmic destinations. Once complete, we cleaned up our messes and polished off the last of the wine. Kevin and Jessica got dressed and, after hugs and kisses, drove away.

Kris and I picked up our clothes. "It's silly to get dressed just to walk next door," I stated. "We'll just leave the way we are."

Petra giggled. "We're just up two houses and across the street. We'll walk home naked with you."

Kris hugged Tina. "I'll come over and get my trays tomorrow, after I've sobered up," Kris said. Then, she turned and gave Jon a tight hug. His hands cupped her round ass cheeks as he pressed his stiff little dick between her legs.

We walked across the lawns and we started to turn toward our door. There we stood, four naked people in our front yard in the middle of the night. Kris hugged Sam and Petra slid into my arms.

"I really enjoyed getting to know you better, Jeff," she whispered. "You and Kris are welcome to come over any time. Don't wait too long, okay?"

**

Kris and I went home and fondled each other for a few minutes, but neither of us really felt like fucking. I was limp, having recently jacked off in front of everybody, and she was sore from the evening's fingering. We giggled like a couple of teenagers, then kissed goodnight and immediately fell asleep in a tangle of each other's arms and legs.

It was hard to get a conversation started the next morning. Kris made coffee and I went outside to retrieve the paper. We sipped coffee and ate muffins as we scanned the paper. I would look up ever so often and catch Kris eying me, but she wouldn't open up. I decided to wait her out. It was past eleven when she finally spoke.

"Well, that was some party, huh?" she stated tentatively.

"Yeah, different, that's for sure. I'm not sure what to make of the whole affair. I think everyone had a good time, at least for a while."

Kris nodded. "The sheet game was fun. I didn't do too well with my guesses though." she responded.

"I was a bit confused too, and I couldn't believe that I actually won," I replied.

"What did you do when you and Petra left the room?" Kris quizzed. "Did you...you know."

I laughed. "In five minutes?" I asked. "It was pretty funny, actually. Petra sucked me a little and showed me her pussy...that's all. I did guess her right." I figured it was best to tell the truth.

"Really? She sucked you off that fast? She must be very good."

This was a lose/lose situation, so I decided to punt. "She goes too fast. It wasn't nearly as good as how you do," I stated as strongly as I could.

Kris chuckled. "Well, I usually have more time, don't I?"

I decided not to answer her rhetorical question. I was a bit surprised that Kris didn't seem to be all that upset by my admission. Maybe, she was relieved that I hadn't fucked Petra during our brief encounter.

"Now, what did you do while we were gone?" I challenged.

I saw my wife's face redden slightly. "Sam was the one, not me," she began. "He got down on the floor and put his head up my dress. I couldn't believe it! Tina told him to behave and he pulled back, but Jon jumped down next to him and before I knew it, they were both looking up my dress at my panties."

"Tina and Jessica made them stop, but I know they saw plenty."

I saw my opening. "I think they turned you on a little, didn't they?"

"To be perfectly honest, they did I guess," she admitted. "After that, I was a lot more curious and more willing to go along with Tina's silly games."

"Are you glad we stopped when we did?" I asked her, hoping to get an idea of how she felt now that we were both sober.

Kris thought for a minute or so, and I stayed quiet.

"I think it was good to stop for Jessica's sake. I know she was a little embarrassed and maybe a little scared. It surprised me that she went ahead and did her thing there at the end like everyone else. She must have needed some relief as much as I did."

"Yeah, I was watching you most of the time," I admitted. "It was such a turn on for me to see you fingering yourself in front of everyone. That was more arousing than seeing the other gals."

My wife looked genuinely surprised. "Really? You actually liked watching me finger myself?"

I nodded. "That and seeing Jon and Kevin fondling you and getting you all hot and bothered. I almost squirted when you finally had to shed your bra and panties and let everybody see your beautiful, nude body," I confessed.

"Would you enjoy seeing me doing to Sam what Petra did to you?" she asked softly, tentatively.

I was going to respond when I noticed Kris looking down at the stiff member now stretching against my slacks. She was smiling broadly.

"I think you just gave me a positive answer," she chuckled. "You got a real boner just thinking about it, didn't you?"

I could only nod and smile back. "I was just visualizing how that might look. I know that it would turn me on big time. You know, Petra invited us to visit any time," I added casually.

"Petra seems to have a thing for you," Kris accused. "She must have enjoyed your brief encounter. I think she and Sam have a very liberal perspective when it comes to things like last night."

"They admitted that they have done stuff before," I confirmed. "It doesn't look like it has hurt their relationship in the least," I replied. "How would you feel about accepting her invitation sometime?"

"They are a fun couple," Kris responded without actually agreeing.

"Then, maybe I could get even with Petra," Kris teased as she filled up our coffee cups.

I decided to expand the idea. "What about another party with the whole group? Are you okay with more fun and games?"

Kris looked at me seriously. "It depends on how you would react if things went past little fun and games. Can we do whatever the group does without giving ourselves problems? Are you that open and without jealousy?"

Now, it was my turn to think. "I think the test for me was when Tina and I had to take you home that time. You know, we watched through the door while Jon felt you up and put his fingers in your pussy. Watching him play with you got me very aroused. He and I talked about it later, and I was surprised by how much I really liked what I saw. I think it turned Tina on also."

Kris put her hand to her face. "My God, why didn't you tell me about all that?"

"I just thought it best to leave it alone so you wouldn't be embarrassed to be around Tina and Jon," I admitted. "Now, it really doesn't matter. Everything's out in the open."

"Are you okay with Jon and Sam, and maybe Kevin now? I mean, if anything happens again, it could involve all three of them, you know."

"Yeah, I know," I replied. "Frankly, the thought of another get together is pretty fascinating. Maybe we are agreeing that we would both be willing to attend another party. Am I reading you right?"

Kris looked deeply into my eyes. I think she was trying to tell if I was serious or just kidding.

"I'll go if you'll go and not get crazy afterward, or treat me mean."

"Did I treat you mean after Jon got his hands full? Did I treat you mean this morning?" I asked in return.

Kris shook her head. "No, you did just fine. I love you, you know that you big lug?"

"Yes, and I love you too. We're talking about having fun, not getting involved seriously. I know that our relationship is too strong to let some playing around get in the way. Who knows, it might pull us closer together, if that's possible."

Kris polished off her coffee and took our dishes to the sink. She pulled me up from my chair. "Okay, then, our decision is made, let's change the subject. All this talk has made me quite horny. Let's have our own play time upstairs."

The telephone rang three days later. Kris answered. It was Petra extending an invitation to join Sam and her for a Scandinavian dinner on Friday evening. They chatted for a while and I could tell from Diane's tone that she was going to accept.

"Will it be just the four of us?" Diane inquired.

Marge happily told Diane that Linda and Juanita had also accepted, so it should be another fun evening. She told Diane that Juanita was a little hesitant, but called back later and said that she and Bob had talked it over and that they were happy to join all of us. Evidently, Bob was successful in helping Juanita conquer her self-image problem.

**

The dinner was a huge success. Petra served whole boiled shrimp with heads and feelers attached. She said it was Norwegian style seafood. She also served a drink called glug, a strong potion that soon made us all forget about the gruesome looking shrimp and we all ate our fill. Every few minutes, Sam or Petra would raise their glug and toast someone, saying "skoal." If you were toasted, you had to drink with them while looking directly into the other's eyes. If you glanced away, you had to polish off the whole glass of glug. By the time the dinner was over, we were all well-oiled and definitely ready for fun.

Meeting in their big living room, we sat around laughing and reliving all of the toasts and those who looked away. Sam got everyone's attention. "I am holding eight cards," he bellowed, "the four kings and the four queens. Each couple will represent a suit. Kris and I were the diamonds. Sam and Petra were hearts, Tina and Jon were the spades, and Jessica and Kevin were the clubs. Sam shuffled the four kings and each wife selected a card. The one rule was if someone drew their own spouse, all had to draw again. After two deals, the couples were mixed.

"Now, the queens must go to their kings and when the music starts, give your king a lap dance," Petra announced.

I watched my wife slide away from me and approach Kevin while he sat in an armless chair. Kevin's long, thick member was already making a bulge in his slacks as Kris stood before him smiling.

Tina came over and stood in front of me. Her form reminded me so much of Kris, and I could almost foretell how she would feel on my lap.

Jessica moved to Sam, and Petra strolled over to Jon. Sam hit his remote and music filled the room. The gals began to do various versions of a bump and grind before moving onto our laps and doing their best to arouse us. It didn't take long!

The music stopped and Kris jumped up and down with glee, her braless tits swaying and flopping.

"Honey, I did really good, didn't I?" Kris asked me.

Everyone laughed at her antics, including me. My wife's earlier inhibitions seemed to be drowned in glug and high spirits. My own cock swelled to its limit with that revelation.

Kevin struggled to adjust his massive bulge. "Damn it, Kris, you really got me going. I need some relief here."

My wife glanced at me and sensually licked her lips. "Can I help poor Kevin?" she asked me.

I remembered our earlier discussion, smiled and nodded my tacit permission.

Kris knelt in front of Kevin and coyly began to unbuckle and unzip his trousers. I looked over at Jessica and saw her watching intently as my wife pulled her husband's long, thick prick out of his slacks. Kevin wore no underwear. As I watched, Jessica crammed her hand between her legs and rubbed herself through her thin sundress.

All eyes turned to my wife. Kris held Kevin's big dick in her thin fingers, then she leaned forward and lightly kissed the torpedo-shaped head, licking off a drop of precum from the eye. Kevin closed his eyes and let his head fall back against the chair. A low groan escaped his lips as my sweet wife slid his throbbing member past her full lips. Slowly, she milked him with her mouth and tongue, humming for that extra effect that I love so much.

"I'd sure like some of that treatment too," Sam stammered. "You're a lucky man, Jeff," he added.

"You can be next, Sam," I replied, again giving my wife permission to apply her oral talents to our host.

"No more, no more," Kevin gasped as Kris licked her way up his shaft. "I don't want to cum so early in the evening," he added sheepishly.

Obviously, Kris had overheard my exchange with Sam. She gave Kevin one more kiss on his dick, then on his lips, before turning her attention to Sam. She crawled to him on her hands and knees and looked at Petra, who was seated next to him.

"This will make us even," she grinned. "You got to do Jeff last time, didn't you?"

Marge giggled. "He told you, didn't he? Oh well, go ahead. I want to watch and learn your special technique."

Kris quickly uncovered Sam's stiff shaft and began to play with him. She took her time and she didn't seem to mind when Petra slid onto the floor beside her to get a close up view.

"Sam likes it when I suck on his balls," Petra prompted. "Here, let me show you."

Petra proceeded to put her husband's balls in her mouth, and then she moved aside to let my wife duplicate her moves. Sam was gripping the sofa and moaning as the two women traded positions and gave him a double treat.

I was curious about my wife's condition, so I moved behind Kris and lifted her skirt up over her rear, exposing her thin panties. My suspicions were confirmed when my fingers touched the wet spot between her legs.

"Stop, stop," Sam cried after three or four minutes. He, too, wanted to save himself for additional fun.

Petra and Kris laughed and rose up to hug each other. Petra turned my wife's head and kissed her full on the lips. "I got a taste of cum, did you?" she asked Kris.

"I think so, and it was on your tongue for sure."

Jon had his cock out and Tina was slowly stroking him. "Don't leave my hubby out," Tina ordered. "I know he's ready for some TLC from you two."

"Come over to the couch," Petra replied. "We can make you a happy man, can't we, Kris?"

Sam moved next to Tina to make room for Jon on the couch. I watched and stroked my own cock as Petra and Kris gave Jon the same oral pleasure that Sam had just enjoyed. Jon wasn't so lucky, he couldn't hold back and, within the first minute or so, he squirted a jet of thick cum onto their faces. Petra moved quickest and swallowed Jon's small cock, capturing the balance in her mouth.

"Wow, that was a lot of sauce," she said after she swallowed Jon's load. "You must have been saving up for a few days."

Jon looked crestfallen. "Damn, that was too quick. I'm going to need a lot of help later on."

We all laughed at Jon's comment. "I'm sure that can be arranged," I reassured my neighbor.

"I feel so left out," Jessica exclaimed to everyone's surprise.

Kevin went to his pouting wife, kissed her and gave her a tight hug. "It's your turn now, honey," he stated firmly. "You can be the center of attention...if you are ready. Do you want that?"

Jessica looked down at her feet; then she raised her head. "Yes, I'd like that," she murmured.

Gently, her husband pulled her from her chair and positioned her in the center of the room. Jessica stood with her arms dangling at her sides. Kevin began to unbutton her dress and kiss her bare skin as he exposed more and more of his wife. We all sat silently, observing their show.

Jessica's dress fell to the carpet and she raised her feet to allow her husband to toss it away. She stood in her small, pushup bra and tiny black panties. Kevin turned her so she was facing us and carefully unsnapped her bra, revealing her small conical boobs. Before she could react or become embarrassed by her tiny tits, he tucked his thumbs into her panties and quickly pulled them down, displaying her baby-smooth mound.

I saw Jessica shudder slightly as she stood fully exposed to our collective view. Kevin pulled a black blindfold mask from his pocket and placed it over his wife's eyes. The blindfold and her wedding rings were the only items she wore.

"With your permission, Petra, I am going to conduct Jessica to your bedroom and place her in the middle of your bed. There, she will remain blindfolded as the men, and any woman who might be so inclined, will take turns giving my wife pleasure. This will fulfill one of Jessica's confessed fantasies, so feel free to enjoy her in any way you choose. I will wait out here and determine the random order."

Needless to say, we were all rather surprised by Kevin's revelations. I could tell that three men were more than willing to do their part. I wondered if any of the wives would take a turn. In particular, I wondered if Kris would want to try another woman. The thought made my cock throb, I must admit.

**

The three men, other than Jessica's husband, Kevin, drew cards to establish the 'pecker order,' as Kevin indelicately put it. "As the spouse, I elect to go last," he said with a chuckle.

Then he turned to the ladies. "Would any of you like to participate? Jessica won't know for sure who is with her."

"I'd like a card," Petra said quietly. "This should be a lot of fun."

I was mildly disappointed when Kris and Tina remained silent.

Jon drew the high card and left us to walk down the long hall to the master suite.

"Aren't you wondering what is happening?" Tina asked Kevin.

Kevin nodded. "Yes, I'm dying to sneak down the there and take a peek, but I promised Jessica that I wouldn't spy on her. I think she is still to shy to allow me one of my own fantasies. Maybe at some later time..." he trailed off.

Petra turned to Tina. "What about you, Tina? Did you make any promises to Jon about not peeking?"

"No, I didn't promise him anything. I did agree that I would participate in whatever took place. Jon already knows that I've seen him diddling another woman. He's a horny devil, but I love him dearly. His addiction to sex does keep our life rather lively and fun."

I saw my wife, Kris, grow crimson when Tina mentioned diddling. She knew exactly to whom she was referring, as did I.

Kris finally spoke up. "Well, Tina, if you didn't promise not to peek, you could go take a quick look, couldn't you?"

Tina's face broke into a grin. "Yeah, I could...and so could you, Kris. Let's go take a quiet peek right quick. We can come back and tell Kevin if Jon is doing anything. Okay?"

"Can we, Kevin?" Kris asked. "That wouldn't break your promise would it?"
"I guess not," Kevin replied. "It's okay if you want to."

Tina took Kris by the hand and the pair slowly crept down the hall and out of sight. A few minutes later, they returned to the living room, smiling like two cats that ate a canary.

"Well, Kevin, your wife is getting her wish," Tina stated. "The door was open a crack, so we didn't have to make any noise. Jessica's on the bed on her hands and knees and Jon's right behind her with his naked butt facing the door. We couldn't tell if he was doing her big hole or her little hole, but she was moaning like it was feeling very good."

Kris followed. "I'm guessing Jon was having some anal fun with your wife. Have you done that with Jessica?"

"We've tried it a couple of times," Kevin answered, "but I'm too thick. Jessica says it hurts too much, so we've never really been able to do it. Jon should have better success. I hope so for her sake."

Sam joined the discussion. "I'll be able to confirm or deny your guess, Kris. I had the second highest card, so I can tell if Jon left a deposit in Jessica's pussy."

"Either way, it should be a tasty treat for me," Petra told her husband. "There's nothing like the taste of lovemaking."

Kris was a bit taken aback by Petra's brazen comment. "I take it you've had previous experience with other gals, Petra, right?"

"A few, as Sam can attest. "He's enjoyed the encounters right along with me. We both like the taste of love nectar, don't we, honey?"

Sam smiled and nodded. "Yes, it certainly adds to the sensuality of an experience, I must say."

There was more discussion until Jon returned to the room carrying his clothes under his left arm. We all noticed that is small dick was limp, and the wide grin on his face said it all. He dropped his clothes at Tina's feet and sprawled next to her.

"Did you have fun?" Tina asked, halfway accusatory.

Jon put his arm around his wife and kissed her deeply. "Yes, as a matter of fact," he boldly stated. "Jessica's got the sweetest ass you can imagine. I think she liked what I had to offer too. But don't pout, baby, you're still my only gal...no offense, Kevin."

"None taken. Now, I believe Sam is next up, right?"

We watched Sam stand and amble down the hall. He began shedding his clothes as he made his way to Jessica.

**

"Jon definitely did her ass," Sam announced as he returned carrying his clothes. His cock, buried in a nest of dark hair, also hung limply and glistened in the lamplight.

Petra moved to her husband and examined him closely. "You're still coated in cum, aren't you? Here, let me clean you off before you sit down."

Petra knelt, took Sam's cock into her mouth, and very deliberately sucked him until she was convinced that her husband's member was spic and span. By the time she finished, Sam was semi-erect and seemed well satisfied.

"Did you leave something for me?" she asked Sam.

"Go find Jessica and see for yourself," he responded.

Petra clapped her hands and grinned. She rose and hesitated for only a moment before deciding to shed her clothes there in front of us. Her small, firm breasts sported erect nipples and her form seemed to curve forward, accenting her taut tummy before it plunged down to her trimmed dark bush.

I watched her bottom cheeks move and jiggle as she strode out of the room and down the hall. Petra was definitely a very sensuous and adventurous gal.

Tina and Kris were whispering and giggling. I correctly guessed that the two of them would be creeping down the hall again soon to observe Petra as she pleasured Jessica in ways only a woman could do.

A few minutes later, the gals returned. They went to Kevin and sat on each side of him. I watched as they hugged on him and rubbed his legs.

"Petra is between your wife's legs and she is making slurping sounds," Tina teased. "I think Jessica is really enjoying what Petra is doing, don't you, Kris?"

Kris squeezed Kevin's arm tightly. "Yeah, Jessica's squirming all around on the bed and moaning like crazy. We couldn't see very much, but we sure heard her and she had her legs spread wider than you can imagine. It was really hot to peek in and watch them."

The two of them continued to tease poor Kevin. Tina moved her hand up and rubbed his dick through his pants, which only made it harder for Kevin to keep his composure. Finally, he got up and poured himself another drink.

"I have to stay calm so that I can give Jessica her final experience," he said as he sipped his drink. "You gals need to wait until I'm done with my wife, then you can play all you want."

Petra reentered the living room, sporting a satisfied smile on her wet face. "You gals don't know what you're missing," she taunted as she took the seat between Tina and Kris that Kevin had recently vacated. "Here, have a taste," she added as she turned my wife's face to hers and kissed her on the mouth.

My cock throbbed as I saw Kris' mouth open as Petra fed her tongue between my wife's lips.

"Oh, my God, I could taste it," Kris exclaimed. "Damn, that is amazing."

Petra laughed, and then put her hand up Kris' dress. "Here, let me compare," she ordered as she obviously poked her fingers into my wife's damp canal.

"You are both very sweet," Petra judged as she licked her sticky fingers. "I'll bet Tina is too."

Before Tina could respond, Petra turned to her and repeated her invasion, again sucking some sticky liquid off her fingers.

"Mmm, also nice and sweet...just a little different, but yummy," she proclaimed to us.

The three gals sat together whispering and giggling. Jon and Sam were sitting nude, watching the girls while Kevin and I sat across from each other, still clothed.

"Jessica is going to wonder where you are, Jeff," he said. "Are you ready?"

I nodded and stood, revealing the hard cock in the crotch of my slacks. I heard the gals laughing at my discomfort as I walked down the hall.

I quietly entered the bedroom and my gaze fell on Jessica. She was lying on the bed on her tummy, her legs akimbo, displaying her hairless and already well-fucked holes. I slowly undressed and stroked my stiff prick as I took in her slender form. As I approached the bed, I could hear her nervous breathing. Her rear and back were rising and falling with each deep breath. My fingers lightly traced up and down her right leg and she moaned low in her throat. The lips of her pussy were red and wet. It was difficult to tell whether it was Sam's cum or Petra's ministrations that had caused the dampness.

"Is that you, Jeff?" she murmured. "Are you next?"

I didn't respond to her question directly. Instead, I inserted my finger in her warm pussy and curled it down to find her G spot. It felt like a spongy bean and I gently massaged it wordlessly. She groaned and her puckered rear bud pulsed invitingly. Removing my finger, I spread her cheeks and touched my tongue tip to her tight rear. Jessica emitted a shrill squeak and lifted her hips off the cum-spotted bed as an orgasm coursed through her. My cock throbbed at the thought that I had given Jessica a climax using nothing but my tongue tip.

Once she came back to planet Earth, I slipped between her outstretched legs and rubbed the head of my cock along her wet slit. "Where do you want it?" I whispered.

"I know it's you, Jeff. You are so gentle and nice. Please fuck me now. Fuck my little cunt," she begged.

Raising her hips, I got her on her knees and traced a path up and down her slick lips. Surprisingly, she was still tight for my sloppy seconds. The head moved inside, and then I slowly fed the rest of my hard cock into her warm channel. I waited for a few moments and she used her muscles to squeeze around me. It was heavenly when I began to move within her. By my calculations, she should have been rather loose because Kevin was so much thicker than the rest of us. My hands roamed forward and I toyed with her small cones. Her response was instantaneous. Her nipples hardened and she gasped loudly.

I could slide easily due to the combination of Jessica's natural lubrication and Sam's previous deposit. My balls slapped against her mound as we began a regular rhythm.

"Oh yes, yes," Jessica moaned into her pillow. "Feels so good, so good."

Jessica began to rotate her hips as I fucked her and I knew that I wouldn't last much longer. "Cum with me," I pleaded, accelerating my pace and hearing the sexy squishing sounds of our coupling.

As the pressure in my balls increased, I pressed my thumb into her rear and felt her jerk with gleeful surprise. Jessica's body began to shudder and I rammed my cock in to the hilt as pent-up jets blasted her clinging cunt.

I collapsed over her and continued to play with her little nipples as we each caught our breath. I am sure she could feel me begin to shrink inside and I eventually slipped out. Jessica rolled over onto her back. She had a smile on her face, as she lay sprawled before me. I decided to make a request.

"Suck my cock now, Jessica?"

"Uh huh," she replied, licking her dry lips.

I moved up farther on the bed and her hand touched me, searching for my limp dick. She found my chest and worked her way down my belly until she encountered her target.

"Lay back and let me return the pleasure you just gave me," she stated.

I did as she asked and the next thing I felt was her teasing my cock with her tongue. Soon, she had my entire length in her mouth. She was sucking gently while she fondled my shrunken balls with her slim fingers.

"There, you're nice and clean again," she whispered as my cock popped out of her mouth a few minutes later. "I liked tasting all of that, thanks, Jeff," she added.

"I'm going to leave and let Kevin have his turn now," I whispered. "He's been aching to come back here and see how you are doing. I hope you have enjoyed your fantasy come true."

"Yes, tell Kevin I am anxious for him to come to me. He's been so understanding and all..." she trailed off.

Following Jon and Sam's example, I picked up my clothes and carried them under my arm back to the living room. I was surprised to find that I had been with Jessica for almost 45 minutes!

"Well, Kevin, your lovely wife is anxiously awaiting you. When I left, she was still wearing her blindfold, but she seemed to know it was me, I'll have to admit."

Kevin stood and looked around the room. "Am I the last? Everybody done? Tina? Kris?"

"Can we just watch?" Tina asked quietly. "We won't get in the way or anything."

I waited to see what Kevin would say. He looked a little bewildered, yet very aroused.

"If you promise not to say anything, or let Jessica know you are near, I don't mind," Kevin replied finally. "Give me a few minutes first, okay?"

Tina nodded her assent and Kevin quickly left for the bedroom.

"I want to see if Jessica can really take all of that," Tina said after Kevin left. "He's huge, and she's so petite and slender. I can't imagine how she could do it."

Petra spoke up. "She's very limber. I think we could all accommodate Kevin and maybe even bigger men, that is, if we are turned on enough. I would love to try, anyhow."

We all laughed at Petra's comment. Sam chuckled and said he was sure Petra could do it and probably would if Kevin had anything left after Jessica finished.

Jon piped up, then. "Why should we let Kevin and Jessica have all the fun?" he asked. "We've got this big room and most of us are already naked. Let's do some experimenting of our own. What do you all say?"

"Always looking to get into another gals pants, aren't you?" Tina scolded her husband.

"Don't be so hard on him, Tina," Sam responded. "I was having similar thoughts as Kevin was leaving us. I'll be happy to share Petra with either of you, just as long as I can have the same privilege."

"Right here? Together?" Kris gasped. "I don't know about that, Sam."

"I'd love to see that," I quickly replied. "Maybe Sam or Jon would be willing to show me how you look while doing a different man."

Kris looked at me as if I was crazy. "You're really weird, you know that?"

"I've seen Petra with other men," Sam volunteered. "It's quite an exciting thing for both to experience, believe me."

"I think it would be embarrassing," Kris persisted, "don't you, Tina?"

Tina eyed me. "Well, your husband sounds like he is keen to watch you, Kris. Who would be embarrassed, you or Jeff?"

"Well, I would think he would be, just sitting there watching another man play with me," Kris offered.

"Who said he would just be sitting there?" Petra countered. "I wouldn't mind taking Jeff's mind off of his 'embarrassment.'

"Maybe I could convince Sam to help me avoid embarrassment, too," Tina added with a chuckle. "Have we accidentally chosen our new partners for the next round?"

My wife glanced around the room and found no support for her position. She sighed and shrugged her shoulders. "Well, Jon has already seen me and, I understand, has even done some uninvited exploration. In fact, we've all been naked together before, so I guess it might not be such a big deal after all."

I saw Jon eying Kris and stroking his small dick in anticipation. Tina was checking Sam out and I felt Petra's warm breath on my neck.

"Why don't you help Jon out, Kris," I suggested to my wife.

She looked at me, shrugged again and scooted across the floor to Jon's end of the sofa. "Here, let me," she mumbled as she replaced his hand and slowly began to stroke him to full erection.

After that, things became a bit of a blur. Petra took me into her mouth and began to lick and suck me as I watched Kris do the same to Jon, just a few feet away. Sam moved to Tina and began to undress her. Soon, his face was between Tina's legs and he was avidly licking her as she pressed his head into her love nest.

Petra straddled my hard cock, facing me, her firm cones inches from my mouth. She partially obstructed my view of Kris, but I managed to tilt my head far enough to watch as my wife mounted Jon in a similar manner and quickly settled herself onto his manhood. Petra grasped my throbbing member and began to slide it up and over her clitoris...then down along her wet slit. Moments later, she slipped my cock into her sticky passage and moaned deep in her throat.

"I just knew you would feel wonderful," Petra muttered as she used her vaginal muscles to grip my thickness and move slowly against me.

I was enjoying Petra, but my mind kept slipping back to the vision of my lovely wife, now impaled on my neighbor's thin prick. Jon was trying to capture one of her tits in his mouth, but Kris was moving furiously up and down, making his effort almost comical. Minutes later, Kris moaned...a sure sign that she was about to have an orgasm.

"Oh yes, yes," I heard her exclaim. "Give it all to me, all the way."

As Kris slowed, Jon whispered something to her. Then, my wife rose up and Jon used his hand to guide his thin dick to my wife's rear. Was he going to attempt anal penetration?

The answer soon became obvious. As I watched over Petra's shoulder, Jon skewered my wife's butt and she slowly sat back down on him. Jon leaned back and Kris fell forward, clearly showing me that she was fully impaled.

"You're so tight," Jon exclaimed. "I won't last long like this," he added, gasping.

Petra heard him and glanced back to see what I was watching. "Want to do my ass like that?" she asked.

"Uh huh," I grunted in reply.

Petra rose, grabbed my slippery cock with her hand, and quickly found the magic spot. I was surprised at how easily I slipped up her rear. The new feeling almost made me squirt immediately, but I gripped the base of my cock and managed to hold off as she gave me time to adjust.

"That's it, honey. We'll take our time so we can enjoy it for a while longer," Petra cooed.

Her ploy worked well until Jon groaned. "I'm gonna cum," he squealed as Kris sat firmly down on him. I watched as Jon's hips bucked and my wife fell forward, hugging him tight while sticky liquid began to flow out of my wife's bottom. I felt my balls contract and before I could squeeze my fingers around my cock, I shot jets of semen into Petra's rear.

"Oh, yeah, sweetie," Petra gasped as she felt the additional warmth fill her. "Feels so good, so good."

I fell back, exhausted against my chair. I looked down and watched as Tina wrapped her legs around Sam and began to pant. Sam was pounding Jon's wife hard and fast.

"Fuck me, Sam, fuck me good with your hot cock," Tina urged.

Was this my normally sedate next-door neighbor begging another neighbor to plow her with his thick Scandinavian root? Was this the coy neighbor lady who watched her husband finger my drunken wife and later kiss me temptingly? Obviously, the eight of us had crossed over to a new set of relationships this night.

Petra stood and made her way to the bathroom. Kris dismounted from Jon and was now sprawled nude on the living room carpet. Jon and I stumbled down the hall to the master bath to clean up, while Tina and Sam remained inert in each other's arms on the floor.

The door to the master bedroom was open. Jon and I walked past the sleeping Kevin and Jessica and closed the bathroom door.

"Here's a wash cloth," Jon rasped as he turned on the faucets. I retrieved the jug of liquid soap and wet my cloth.

I caught Jon watching me in the mirror. His sheepish look told me he was a little uncomfortable now that he'd finally fucked my pretty wife.

"Well, Jon, how was she? Was Kris as good a fuck as you thought she would be?"

Jon blanched. "Oh, man, I'm sorry. Things just sort of got out of control. You know...you were there, even egging everybody on, right?"

"Hey, no problem, Jon," I assured my neighbor. "I watched the whole thing and it got me unbelievably aroused. Petra didn't help matters either," I quipped.

Jon seemed relieved. "No hard feelings, then?"

I stuck out my damp hand. "No hard feelings," I repeated. "But, Jon, you owe me one now. I want to see just how similar our two ladies are in bed. They look a lot alike, but maybe they feel different."

Jon shook my hand. "That'll be up to Tina, but I don't have any problems with it. I'll say this; I think Kris is tighter than Tina is. Of course, you are somewhat bigger than me, so you might fit Tina a lot better."

Hanging up my towel, I turned to Jon. "I'm sure we'll find the answer to that in the very near future," I replied with a wide smile.

Kevin and Jessica were awake when we went back into the bedroom. The four of us returned to the others and noticed that they were dressing. I found my clothes and began to slip into my slacks as I watched my wife put her dress over her head.

"It's very late, and we've all had more than enough to drink. Kevin, why don't you and Jessica stay the night? We have an empty guest room and you are welcome to stay."

Petra stepped between the couple. "Yes, that's a great idea. Kevin, you and I will take the guest room so Jessica and Sam can have the big bed, okay?"

"Sounds reasonable," Jessica accepted before Kevin could gather his wits. "That way, we don't have to dress and risk a DUI going home."

To me, that was our cue that the party was officially adjourned. Kris and I, along with Jon and Tina, made our way across the street.

"What's your pleasure, honey?" Jon asked Tina tentatively. "Want to go home with me, or would you rather go to Jeff's for the night?"

Tina turned to Kris. "I knew this was bound to be the question. I'm okay either way. What would you prefer, Kris?"

My heartbeat stopped momentarily as I awaited my wife's response.

Kris glanced at each of us in the light of our street lamp. "I want to be with Jeff tonight," she replied firmly. "We can talk about the other arrangement tomorrow."
Tina and Jon quickly agreed. "I'll call you tomorrow," Tina affirmed. "We can talk again, like before," she added as my wife nodded her agreement.

"We need a shower," Kris stated as we got to our room. "Let's wash each other, then I want you to take me to our bed and fuck me like you really mean it," she ordered.

"I love you, Kris," I murmured in her ear as I helped her out of her dress.

**

Kris and I slept in the next morning. She was still sound asleep when I finally rolled out of bed and donned a pair of gray sweats, an old T-shirt, and my flip-flops. I started the coffee pot, and then went out front to retrieve the paper. I'd polished off half of the coffee and a muffin while half-heartedly scanning the paper when Kris finally joined me.

"I've got a headache, and my butt is sore," she mumbled as she poured herself a cup. "What a night we had, huh?"

I looked at my wife's tousled hair and smeared makeup that she'd failed to remove after we finished playing. Wearing one of my extra large T-shirts and nothing else, she never looked sexier to me. "Yeah, a memorable evening for sure. You look ravishing, by the way."

"You mean ravished, I think," Kris countered. "Do you still really love me in the morning after what all we did?"

"Like I said, you're ravishing even with sleep in your eyes," I reassured her. "All that sex has boosted my energy level. I think that I'll take care of some of my 'to do' list this morning. I bought a new hose for the washer and a vent hose for the dryer yesterday. I can replace them both this morning."

Kris looked at me as if I was crazy. "I can barely move, and you are anxious to do chores! All that sex must have different effects on men than on us women," she chuckled. "I think I'm going to need a nap this afternoon."

"How was Jon?" I asked cautiously.

Kris studied me for a few moments. "He was okay, I guess. It was kind of exciting, doing it with somebody else, and he managed to get it in my rear. It went right in, but I can sure feel the effects this morning. I don't think I like anal very much."

I laughed as my wife squirmed in her chair, recalling the previous evening's activities. It was quite arousing to watch my sweet wife riding my neighbor, with his slim member sliding up her butt. I recalled how much I shot into Petra when I saw Jon's cum oozing from Kris' rear orifice.

"Petra sure seemed to enjoy your attentions," Kris said softly. "Is she better than me?"

"Don't be silly, honey," I replied seriously. "With the others, it's only sex. With you, it's lovemaking. Wouldn't you agree?"

"I guess so, I guess you're right about that," she responded brightly. "I didn't feel anything but momentary lust with Jon. Love or wanting to be with him never entered my mind. I wasn't even jealous of Petra. Were you jealous of Jon?"

I hesitated a moment. I did feel my stomach do flips when my wife straddled my naked neighbor and succumbed to the enjoyment of his stiff prick. Almost as soon as I had that feeling, that other feeling of complete fascination took over and I couldn't take my eyes off of the lustful scene before me. My own cock throbbed and I knew what Jon must have been feeling at that moment.

"I'll admit that it felt funny for a few seconds, but then, I really enjoyed seeing you giving and receiving such pleasure. It formed a rather beautiful picture that I will remember."

"Yeah, me too, I think," Kris seconded. "You describe it very well. I wonder how Petra did with Kevin? I think she was anxious to try out his oversized equipment, you know."

"You sound a bit curious too," I joked. "I caught you looking at his long, thick stick more than once."

Kris laughed and shook her head. "I've been caught in the act. I must confess that he looks intriguing. I don't see how little Jessica manages to handle him."

"I'm sure you'll have your chance at some point. Just make sure that I'm around to watch when you attempt it," I replied, wagging a finger at her.

I was in the basement, fighting with the business end of the new washer hose when our telephone rang. I could hear Kris talking and I was pretty sure that it was Tina. Curiosity got the best of me and I crept back up the stairs and opened the door a crack so I could hear Kris. She laughingly told Tina that she was sore and tired. After a few more ribald comments back and forth, I heard Kris invite Tina to come over for coffee and a chat. Minutes later, Tina opened our den door and Kris greeted her.

"Where's Jeff?" Tina asked.

"He's down in the basement fixing the washer and dryer," Kris replied. "We can talk. He'll be down there for a while, I'm sure."

Tina must have nodded. "Great! Now, Kris, about last night, I hope you and Jeff are okay with everything. I don't want anything to spoil our friendship."

"We're okay," my wife said. "Jeff actually enjoyed seeing me with Jon. He likes to watch me give and receive pleasure. He told me so. I just hope you aren't mad that I let Jon do me."

Tina giggled. "I knew he would if he got the chance, even before we got to Petra's party. I would rather him be with you, with me there to see, than for him to fuck some strange bimbo at some motel. Jon's a sex addict, but I think that is better than a man who pays no attention."

"Jeff's that way too, I think. I know he enjoyed playing with Petra, but he's already told Jon that Jon owes him one. That means you, Tina."

Tina laughed. "Frankly, I'm looking forward to it. Does that shock you?"

"Not really. It is just a matter of where and when, I think. I just hope that he and you will plan it so that I can be around to supervise," Kris responded.

"That's a promise," Tina assured. "Maybe Jeff would even like to play with both of us. I've often thought that would be a fun new experience."

Kris was quiet for a few moments. "Do you really mean it, Tina? Would you want to share Jeff with me like that? How would it work?"

I felt my cock begin to rise in my sweatpants. My wife and my neighbor were planning how they would share me between them.

"I've never done it, so I'm not sure," Tina began, "but maybe we could take turns kissing him and touching him. Then, we could both pull down his pants and play with him and get him hard."

Kris took up the plan. "He would get hard fast if you did a strip tease and let him touch you," she volunteered. "You could let him feel your boobs while I suck on him."

"I'll get naked and let him feel me, and then we can both suck him till he's really hard," Tina countered.

"How can we both suck him?" Kris asked.

Tina laughed. "We can take turns, silly. "I'll lick his balls while you suck, then we'll switch."

"Oh yeah, that would work," my wife stated. "Once we get him up, who would go first?"

"We'll let him choose, how's that?" Tina said. "If he chooses you, I'll straddle his face and get him to eat my pussy. That way, we can get pleasure and see each other at the same time."

"And, if he chooses you," Kris replied, "I'll get on his face while you ride his hard pole."

Tina took up the plan. "We can change places before he squirts so that we both get to enjoy ourselves, in case he goes limp after the first time. Does Jeff recover fast?"

My wife chuckled. "Well, it might take him fifteen or twenty minutes, but if both of work on him, I'm sure he'll be good for at least two rounds."

My ears were burning and my hand was inside my sweats as I listened from the basement steps. It sounded like Tina was influenced by Petra's escapade with Jessica the night before. "Tina may be a little bi curious. Would she also make a move to explore Kris?" I thought to myself. Another question was when their mutual seduction would take place, and whether or not Jon would be there to watch their action.

"Let's wait for a few days, so Jeff will be loaded and ready," Tina suggested. "We need to be sure he's up for the event," she added with a laugh.

Kris seemed to be going along with Tina's plan now. "All right, let's plan on Thursday after work. I won't be available to Jeff until then. Do you think Jon would want to come over too?"

"Thursday would be perfect. Jon's leaving Wednesday for a couple of days and won't be back until Friday night. We will have Jeff all to ourselves."

"Perfect," my wife agreed. "We can take our time and after that, Jon won't owe Jeff anything. It will be the other way around."

As the two women giggled and Tina left our den, I managed to creep back down the stairs without making a sound, Kris and Tina's plot burning in my brain. I rearranged my still stiff dick in my sweatpants and tried to concentrate on finishing installation of the dryer hose. It was going to be a long four days for me.

**

It was Thursday, mid-afternoon, when Kris called me at work. She wanted to know when I would be home. I was sure that she was nervous and excited by the tone of her voice. I decided to have a little fun at her expense.

"I may have to work late, honey," I told her dejectedly. "I'm working on a big proposal and it has to get done this week. Don't hold dinner for me."

I could hear the desperation in my wife's voice. "Oh, no, surely it can wait until Friday, can't it? I mean, you are working way too hard recently."

"Nothing happens on Thursday night. It will be a perfect time to get caught up, don't you think?"

"If you say so," Kris replied half-heartedly. "Frankly, I was hoping you would be able to leave early."

I laughed, knowing that she and Tina had carefully laid plans for me. "Okay, let's compromise," I suggested. I'll only stay an hour later than normal, if you will promise that we'll take time out for a long love session on Saturday. I'm getting kind of horny."

"It's a deal," Kris quickly accepted. "Hurry home, baby."

"That should convince her that I have no idea what awaits me when I arrive home this evening," I smiled to myself. "The extra hour of suspense should sharpen both Kris' and Tina's appetite for sex."

I arrived home and strolled through the door from the garage to find my wife and Tina sitting on the couch behind a half-empty bottle of white wine. Instead of T-shirts and baggy shorts, both women wore short skirts, tight, stretchy tops, and heels. I felt like a side of hung meat as they both smiled keenly up at me.

"Well, this is a nice surprise," I lied. "Two beautiful ladies to welcome me home. Where is Jon?"

Tina quickly answered, "He's traveling for a few days. I've been home all alone, so Kris invited me to come over."

"Welcome, lonely lady," I responded. "Where is my wine glass?"

I sat in my easy chair and sipped wine with the two women. We polished off the first bottle, so I opened another good white, and then I poured healthy portions into each of their glasses before sitting down on the couch between them. I figured it might help if I made myself more available for their planned seduction.

Tina finally opened with a pointed question. "Jeff, if you don't my asking, how did it feel to watch your wife with my husband the other night? If it makes you uncomfortable, don't answer."

I thought for a few moments, drawing out the suspense as much as possible. "No, it's all right, Tina. I don't mind answering you. First, my gut did flip-flops and it was a little scary, I have to admit. Almost at the same time, I became quite aroused. It was a mixture of emotions that I've not experienced before. I knew that Kris was in control and that it was what she wanted. I found myself wanting it too. Actually, seeing it happen was incredible. I could almost experience the pleasure that I knew Jon and Kris were feeling. Isn't that crazy?"

"No, not at all," Tina replied. "I'm so glad that it was a positive experience for you."

Kris smiled and spoke up. "Perhaps, the fact that Petra was sliding on Jeff's shaft at the time helped him appreciate the situation."

"Sure, I enjoyed what Petra did, but frankly, I couldn't keep my eyes off of you. And, seeing you take Jon in your rear was one of the hottest things I've ever witnessed."

Kris chuckled. "Yeah, I was sore for several days. I'm glad he wasn't so big that he really hurt me. Does Jon do anal with you, Tina?"

Tina nodded. "Not all the time, but we do it every so often to add a little extra spice," she confirmed. "Like you said, he's kind of small, so it's pretty easy."

I poured more wine and sipped mine slowly. "Petra took me there very easily. I guess she and Sam have done it all many times. They're a very open couple. By the way, Tina, how was Sam?"

"He was all right, but he's a little too rough for me. He can last a pretty long time, and he really pounds it hard. It was a big change, but I wouldn't want him as a regular partner."

Kris listened to our exchange, sipped her wine, then she spoke. "Whom would you prefer, other than Jon of course, as another partner?"

A leading question if I'd ever heard one!

Tina let a slow grin start. "Well, I've eliminated Sam and I haven't yet had the pleasure with Kevin or Jeff, so I can't really say for certain. I will need more time to decide," she added coyly.

"Well, Jon owes me one," I reminded. "He also owes Kevin a shot, come to think of it. He's put you in a real pickle," I added with a chuckle.

Kris picked up on my comment. "Perhaps, Tina can repay one of Jon's debts tonight. You're here, she's here, and we have plenty of time," my wife suggested as if it was a new thought.

"Would you be okay with a little hanky panky, Kris?" Tina asked. "Would you like to watch Jeff get frisky with me?"

"I'd sure want to be there to see," Kris confirmed. "I've already seen him fuck Petra, so what's one more encounter? Maybe we could take turns and see if my husband has the stamina to keep up with two of us," my wife added with a wide grin.

I felt Tina's hand slide up my leg and sat back as her fingers traced my erect dick through my slacks. Kris, meanwhile, snaked her arm around my neck and kissed my cheek. Four hands fondling you can be quite a different sensation.

Tina unzipped my pants and tugged at my belt. "Let's get you more comfortable. I want to see your nice thick cock again," she cooed.

Kris removed my shoes and socks, and the two women pulled down my pants. Kris worked on the buttons of my shirt while Tina slipped my briefs down and tossed them onto my pants. I felt her fingers close around my now-stiff dick. Her lips touched the head and her tongue toyed with the opening.

"Mmm, he tastes good," Tina told my wife. "Can I suck your husband's cock?"

"You may," Kris replied formally. "I want to watch you suck Jeff's hard cock."

"Wait!" I struggled to state. "You're both dressed and you've stripped me naked. I want to see you both nude before we go any farther."

Kris shrugged. "Fair enough."

My wife stood, kicked off her heels, and quickly shed her little dress and pulled her tight top over her head.

"Here, Tina," let me help you off with your top," she said as Tina took off her dress and brief silk panties.

I watched as my pretty wife pulled Tina's top over her head, freeing her braless tits.

"Thanks honey," Tina said and she leaned over to hug my wife and kiss her full on the lips.

"Uh, you're welcome," Kris mumbled, a bit confused.

"Here, help me with him," Tina ordered as she slid down to cup my balls and lick my stiff shaft.

Kris moved down too. Soon the two women were taking turns licking and sucking on my manhood. I noticed that several times their tongues would collide and they would kiss each other over and around my throbbing prick. Tina bent and put my balls into her mouth while Kris sucked on my cock's helmet. The feeling was indescribable.

"We need more room," Tina gasped. "Let's go up to the bedroom."

In a minute or so, my nude body was sprawled in the middle of our big bed. "Who's first?" I asked.

"Let me warm him up for you," Kris suggested and Tina nodded her agreement.

My wife gripped my manhood and rubbed it on her slit briefly before sliding it into her wet love channel. I felt her weight on me as my full length filled her. It was a bit of a surprise when Tina straddled my head. I looked up to see her open labia about two inches above my mouth. I reached for Tina's hips and pulled her gaping sex onto my lips. She was wet and sticky with female nectar and I licked her as she leaned forward to meet Kris' arms. I could hear them kissing as Kris rode my dick and Tina used my mouth and tongue to her advantage.

I was enjoying my first threesome when Kris told Tina that they should change places. I got a good look at two women with flushed faces as they struggled to move around. Tina's pink nipples were erect and sticking out prominently as Kris took me in her hand and guided me into Tina's gaping snatch. I was able to watch my neighbor ride my prick for a minute or so before my wife took her place above my face and allowed me to eat her.

"Give me your tongue," Tina panted.

I heard her request and I could visualize my neighbor sucking voraciously on my wife's tongue. The visage prompted me to spread Kris' cheeks wide and circle her puckered rear with my own tongue tip. Kris' response was immediate. The combination created spasms as my wife covered my face in her sweet orgasmic nectar and ground her pussy into my mouth. She stopped my breath for a moment and I had to raise her bottom so that I could continue to devour her warm liquid.

"Oh God, oh yes, yes," Kris groaned as her climax continued. "Touch me there, I'm cumming so hard," she begged Tina. "So good...so damn good."

I felt Tina's fingers feverishly working on my wife's clitoris as I lapped up as much juice as possible, trying to keep my wife in ecstasy just a few seconds longer.

"Ahh, so nice," Kris moaned as her spasms abated.

I could feel my wife relax as her mega-orgasm finally washed over her and into her memory. Meanwhile, Tina returned to milking my cock with her swollen vaginal muscles. Even in rapture, she was not as tight as Kris was, and I marveled at the difference. Within a minute, Tina sat down solidly on me and began to shudder.

"Oh yes, fuck me Jeff. Fuck me with your thick cock. Feels so good with you inside me," she croaked as she rubbed back and forth against me, trapping my balls and covering me with her sticky love juice.

The combination of sensations I just felt and witnessed overcame my ability to hold back. I felt my balls tighten, and then my dick began to throb. Tina felt it too.

"Yeah, baby, give me your cum. Squirt your cum into my hot pussy. Let me feel you cum in me."

Her urging was all it took. I unloaded deep within my neighbor and jet after jet painted her walls with a thick coating. I was groaning and gasping as I spent myself freely.

Kris rolled off of my face and lay with her feet up near my head. Tina continued her rolling motion on my cock until she felt the stiffness depart. Tina leaned forward, looked me in the eye and planted a deep kiss on my lips before rolling to my other side, her head next to mine.

"That was extra yummy," Tina cooed contentedly. "I feel so full now, and fulfilled. You were amazing."

I rolled my head to look at my neighbor and smiled. "Thanks for the compliment. You surprised me with your ardor too. I would never have guessed that you could make me cum so hard."

Turning the other direction, I looked down my wife's nude body and she rose up on one elbow to gaze into my eyes.

...Jon doesn't owe you anymore, honey," she grinned. Her lipstick was smeared and her breasts showed signs of having been roughly fondled.

"Are you okay?" I asked Kris. "Is everything still good with you?"

"Better than good," my wife replied. "I didn't know that Tina and I were going to get so...intimate, but it was pretty incredible. Are you okay with what happened, Jeff?"

I could sense that Kris was about to become guilty about the girl/girl exchange that seemed to just happen. I wanted to reassure her.

"Frankly, honey, that just got me more aroused. The three of us together like that was hard to describe. Believe me; I'm okay with whatever you want to experience."

"I love you," Kris murmured as she sat up and stroked my leg with her hand. "You're so patient with me." My wife leaned forward and we enjoyed a lingering kiss.

"I love you even more," I told Kris. "You're the greatest."

Tina broke the awkward silence. "Kris, are you going to clean up this mess?" she asked, pointing to my now-limp cock.

Kris followed Tina's pointing finger. "Let's share that chore," she suggested.

The women took turns licking and sucking on me, and Tina again took my balls into her mouth to remove our combined stickiness from them. The feeling of two beautiful women vying for the honor of sucking your cock is hard to describe. I began to think about getting hard all over again.

"What about me?" Tina asked as they completed their clean up job on me.

Kris looked at Tina, confused. "Huh? What do you mean?"

"I'm all sticky and I'm full of your husband's semen. Will you think I'm wicked if I ask you to clean me?"

My wife looked surprised. "I've never done anything like that," she began. "I don't know...Jeff?"

Kris looked to me for something, support, approval, I don't really know for sure.

"Why don't we share Tina like you and Tina shared me?" I suggested greedily. "You've already had a taste of our stuff on me, so why not finish the job?"

"I like that idea," Tina immediately agreed. "There's surely enough for both of you."

Kris still looked a bit bewildered as Tina rearranged herself on the bed so that I could move down between her widespread legs. Her lower lips were still spread open and I could see a gob of cum as it began to hang up on the bottom of her gaping sex. Quickly, I bent forward and licked it up before it could soil the sheet.

"Mmm, now that's tasty," I exclaimed. "Here, Kris, have a taste."

I moved to one side and my wife attacked Tina's sticky twat from above, licking her bush and finally letting her tongue explore between our neighbor's folds.

Tina was moaning with renewed pleasure as we took turns cleaning up. "Put your leg over me, Kris," Tina requested. "I want to taste you too."

I decided to move away and let the two girls enjoy their first sixty-nine together. Believe me; it was very hot to see my wife on top of my neighbor, lapping at her with abandon. I could also hear Tina as she slurped at Kris' sex and explored her warm cavern with her tongue.

Finally, Kris came up for air and looked between her legs at Tina. "I'm getting a little sore. Let's stop now."

Tina nodded and Kris dismounted, rolling onto her back with a long sigh. "Damn, I can't believe it. I just had sex with another woman."

"It was my first time too, Kris," Tina confessed. "I've seen movies, of course, but they can't adequately portray what we just enjoyed. I don't know about you, but I loved it."

"Me too, Kris admitted. "Maybe not right at first, but pretty quickly for sure."

I spoke up. "Hey, I am getting hungry. It's past dinnertime and all I've had to eat was two juicy pussies. Shall we get a bite of dinner and then see if I can make a miraculous comeback?"

Tina and Kris laughed heartily at my speech. We all finished cleaning ourselves up, but nobody felt the need to get dressed. We went to the kitchen and worked together to prepare an easy meal, along with another bottle of wine. There was plenty of teasing and poking as we devoured dinner. Each seemed to be anticipating round two, but we talked about other things during the meal.

Everyone pitched in to clear the dishes and, without prior planning, we took the wine back up to the bedroom.

Needless to say, the two gals went to work on me for the second time. I am happy to report that they were successful! That night, Kris watched as Tina guided me into her rear passage with ease and I deposited a second load there. Once I cleaned up again, the three of us stayed on the bed, a tangle of legs and arms.

Later that evening, Tina borrowed my cell phone and called Jon at his hotel. She told him that she had consumed a lot of wine and had decided to spend the night at our house.

"By the way," Tina told Jon as I fingered her slit, "you and Jeff are even now."

**

Two weeks later, Kris informed me that Jessica had called to invite us over for burgers and a swim on Saturday evening. It had been rather quiet among the eight of us, so I was a bit surprised at the new invitation.

"What did you say?" I asked my wife, wondering where her mind was after our previous encounters.

Kris put her arms around my waist and reached up for a kiss hello. "I thanked her and told her we'd be happy to join them."

"Your acceptance wouldn't have anything to do with getting naked with Kevin would it?" I asked with a wink.

"Maybe," my wife replied honestly. "I've had some rather naughty thoughts after seeing him, I must admit. I'm not the only one, either. Tina said she's anxious to try Kevin on for size too."

I had to laugh. "Size is the right word for the monster he carries in his pants. He's got a whopper, that's for sure. Do you think you can handle him?"

"I don't know, but I'd like to try," Kris teased. "He's not that much thicker than you, but he's a couple of inches longer I think. It might be uncomfortable, but Jessica seems to do okay."

I kissed my wife again. "I'd like to see you try, so if you get the opportunity, make sure I'm around to watch."

Kris hugged me tightly. "Don't worry, you can watch and even join in if you wish. It's more exciting when I know you are there. By the way, Petra and Sam are out of town, but Tina and Jon will be there too."

The images of Tina's lush body and Jessica's slender shape flashed across my mind. "It sounds like Kevin is in for the same treatment you and Tina gave me last time. That means Jon and I will be free to tend to Jessica's pleasure, right?"

"I suppose so, dear. That'll be up to Jessica. She would probably enjoy a double penetration and you two are well equipped for that, aren't you?"

"Yeah, and Jon seems to enjoy back door pleasure pretty well," I replied offhandedly. "Tina sure took me that way with ease. She knew just how to relax and help me do it."

Kris nodded. "Jon's little weenie is about all that I can take. Even he made me sore, so I know Kevin will have to settle for my pussy. Maybe, Tina will want to give it a try, but I'd be surprised if she's brave enough."

Jessica said it was a swim party, not a sex party, so maybe that's all we will be doing," I reminded my wife.

"I'll be surprised if Kevin doesn't have other activities in mind too," Kris chuckled. "He's been checking Tina and me every time we're together."

I nodded my agreement. "Yeah, I've seen him leering. You are probably right. In any case it sounds like fun."

**

The four of us drove to Kevin and Jessica's in Jon's car. We pulled into their driveway, situated at the rear of the house and found Kevin standing naked next to his grill, cleaning the grates with a wire brush. He smiled and pointed to a sign attached to the side of the garage, next to the walkway to their pool. The sign said, "Our pool is clothing optional."

"Where's Jessica?" Tina asked as we all climbed out of Jon's car. "I brought some chips and dip, and a couple of bottles of cold wine."

"In the kitchen," Kevin told her, "take the stuff inside and she'll put it into bowls.

Kris stood beside me and I followed her gaze to Kevin's ample package, now hanging limply halfway down his thigh. "Damn, he's even bigger than I remember," I thought to myself.

Jon wasted no time getting naked. He opened the car door and pitched his clothes into the back seat.

"The pool looks good," Jon said, "mind if I take a quick dip?"

"Be my guest...literally," Kevin laughed. "After all, it's a swim party."

Kevin turned to me. "Be a pal, Jeff, grab the bag of charcoal out of the garage for me, will you?"

I patted Kris on her cute rear. "See if you can help Jessica while I help Kevin get the grill started."

Kevin filled the grill with charcoal and got the fire going. Jessica came out with three glasses of chilled wine for us.

"Shame on you, Jeff, you're still fully dressed," she scolded. "You can't have any wine until you're bare assed."

I bowed and began to disrobe. Everything went into the back seat next to Jon's stuff. Walking back, I surveyed Jessica's thin figure and tiny tits. It was still a mystery to me how she could handle Kevin.

"Here's to a fun party," I said as Kevin, Jessica, and I touched our glasses together.

Tina and Kris joined us from the kitchen. They carried bowls of goodies and obviously they had shed their clothes while in the house. Both of them were now nude.

We drank our wine and indulged in snacks for a few minutes, and then the girls joined Jon in the pool while Kevin and I presided over the burger patties.

"Kris is a fine looking woman," Kevin stated as we tended the grill.

"I agree, and I'll let you in on a little secret, Kevin," I replied. "She has been having some very naughty thoughts about you since our previous sessions."

Kevin grinned. "I was hoping...I mean if it's okay with you...I was hoping that I'd have an opportunity to get together with Kris tonight."

"She'll be disappointed if that doesn't happen," I chuckled. "I have reason to believe that Tina feels the same way, Kev."

"Damn, the two of them together? Now, that would be a treat," he replied dreamily.

I watched him turn the patties. "I'm sure that Jon and I can keep Jessica entertained for you, if you like."

"That sounds like a marvelous plan," Kevin quickly agreed. I was hoping you would still be ready for some fun and games later on."

Jon was sitting on the pool steps with his wife and my wife on either side when I walked up. Kris was holding his round scrotum while Tina slowly stroked his thin, rigid prick. "The burgers are about ready. Who's hungry?"

"You would come and interrupt things just when they were getting good," Jon groaned.

The women released their hold, stood, and toweled themselves dry. Finally, Jon exited and did the same. We feasted on grilled burgers, chips, pickles, and more good wine, sitting around the round patio table. Kevin made several trips to his bar to open more bottles as we laughed and teased each other.

"A swim at sundown is always nice," Jessica suggested. "Let's get in the pool and watch the sunset."

The six of us skinny-dipped for quite a while, splashing each other, then sitting, touching and fondling as the mood took us. Almost naturally, Kris gravitated to Kevin's side, chatting quietly, her hand placed strategically to feel his thick member. Tina also moved to Kevin and the three of them made a cozy trio on the steps.

I saw Jon toward the deep end next to Jessica and swam over to them. She had her arms up on the coving and Jon's hand was between her outstretched legs. His fingers had found their target and Jessica, with eyes closed, was enjoying his attention. I leaned forward and began to suck on her erect nipple, using my lips to pull on it. She moaned deep in her throat.

"Let's go inside," Jessica requested. "We will have more room and I want you both."

Jon had to remove his fingers as Jessica pushed away from the edge and swam to the steps. We followed dutifully and dried off. Kevin saw us and whispered something to Tina and Kris. Soon, we were all in the house with glasses full. Choices had been made, and with little ceremony we found two open areas in the middle of the den.

I watched as Tina and Kris pushed Kevin onto his back. Tina took the lead and began to kiss and suck on the bulbous head of Kevin's big dick. My wife fondled his sack and leaned in to kiss his lips. Kevin grew to full erection as I looked on in amazement. Sure enough, the wives replayed the scenario they had worked on me. This time, I was able to watch as Tina mounted Kevin's erection and my wife straddled his head. Slowly, but surely, Tina impaled herself on his thick meat until their bodies met and she raised up to expose his now-glistening rod half in and half out of her stretched orifice.

Meanwhile, Kris placed her pussy on Kevin's face and the two women put their arms over each other. I saw them kiss and exchange tongue licks as Tina enjoyed Kevin's cunt-filling shaft. Kris took one of Tina's breasts in her hand and squeezed gently, urging her friend to new heights.

"How is he?" my wife asked. "Does it hurt?"

Tina looked into Kris' eyes. "Oh, damn, honey, he feels great. You've got to see how big he feels inside."

Jon wasted no time. He had Jessica on her hands and knees and he was rapidly pressing his thin member between her wet nether lips. Jessica watched as her husband took on our two wives. She was out of control with passion.

"I want you both," Jessica begged. "Lay down, Jeff, and let me get on you. Walt can take me from the back at the same time," she blurted.

As she asked, I reluctantly spread out on my back and allowed her to straddle me. Jon sat back on his heels and waited while she climbed aboard and used her hand to guide my now-stiff prick into her wet cunt. She pressed down and I was quickly buried to the hilt. Jessica fell forward onto my chest, leaving Jon an open target. In a moment, I felt him push his cock against mine and try to reenter Jessica's pussy. It took several tries, but he finally succeeded in getting his cock partly inside her along with me. It was a strange feeling to experience another man next to me.

"That's not comfortable," Jessica gasped as we continued to try the dual fuck position. "Do my rear, Jon," she said.

I felt Jon pull out, and then a moment later, I again felt him through the thin membrane that separated Jessica's two openings. This time she moaned in pleasure and we struck up a rhythm that kept her in paradise for some time.

I couldn't see, but I could still hear my wife, Kevin, and Tina. The two women changed places and now my wife was feeling Kevin's giant shaft while Tina allowed him to feast on her sticky nectar.

"I'm going to cum," Kevin groaned, "where do you want it?"

My wife was evidently into it totally. "Cum inside me, Kevin, give me your hot juice," she begged.

Her words hit me like a hammer and my own cock began to throb with urgency. "I'm cumming too," I grunted to Jessica.

"I want to taste you," Jessica exclaimed as she pulled off and slid down my sweaty body. Her mouth captured my cock and she began to suck and pull on me. Jon kept going and, as I filled Jessica's mouth with my semen, he filled her rear with his warm cum.

Jon rolled over onto the floor and Jessica sprawled next to him panting. I rose up and looked into her brown eyes.

"Kiss me," she said.

I leaned over and let her semen-coated tongue slide into my mouth. We shared a long moment together before she broke the kiss and craned her neck to see what her husband was doing. I did the same.

Kevin was propped on his elbows watching Tina lick his sperm from my wife's gaping hole. Tina's head was moving up and down as she lapped up the sticky deposit that Kevin had left in my wife.

I watched in awe as Tina completed her task. She raised her face and looked over at us. Her face was coated with Kevin and my wife's combined love juices.

"When they are through with Kevin, I want another turn with Kris andTina," I decided right then.

We all rested and swallowed more wine. I reconnected with Kris and we reaffirmed how much we loved each other. I confessed how hot it was to see her receive so much pleasure. She told me that she was too busy to pay attention to what I was doing, but that she hoped I enjoyed myself. Of course, I assured her that I had been part of an unbelievable experience.

We jumped back into the pool, and refreshed ourselves by the light of a full moon. Later, Tina went back to Kevin to see if she could take him in her back door. We all watched and cheered her on. She did manage to take his thick head and about two inches more, but it became painful and she had to give up the effort. The two of them showered together and he returned, marveling at her oral talents.

Following Tina's lead, I thought it would be a good time to try anal with my wife once more. Jessica provided some special lube she'd bought and they all acted as a rooting section, but it just wouldn't work. Kris let me try twice, but she was just too tight to take me.

Later, Kevin and Jessica split us all up. Kris ended up with Kevin in the guest room. Jon got another shot at Jessica on the den hide-a-bed, and I finally got my night with Tina in their guest room.

I thoroughly enjoyed Tina. She was willing to try anything I could think of. I couldn't help but notice how much tighter my wife was. It's a good thing to realize that you prefer your own wife to your neighbor's or friend's.

Even so, the eight of us, including Petra and Sam, continued to get together for parties during the next couple of years. We explored everything we could imagine and most of it was very enjoyable.

All good things come to an end, however. Eventually, Petra and Sam returned to Europe, selling their house to a retired couple. They lived close to Brighton Beach, and wrote about their trips to the nude beach there.

Jon got Tina pregnant and they had a baby girl. Tina decided that they should settle down and act like parents, much to Jon's chagrin. I got a promotion and we moved out of state later that same year. Jon kept tapping Jessica for a while. He and Kevin had a hard time keeping up with her, we were told. Tina finally put her foot down and Jon decided to keep his dick at home rather than risk Tina's wrath. We exchange Christmas cards with the gang each year, and promise each other that we will visit at the first opportunity, but so far, it hasn't happened. I wish Kris and I could wangle a trip for just the two of us to Europe one of these days. It would be fun to get reacquainted with Petra and Sam again, and visit their beach.

Kris and I became parents also and settled into a routine of work and caring for a family. She is still my best girl and we enjoy each other more than ever. Yes, we occasionally relive our wild years. I tell her that once the kids are out of the house and we are empty nesters, we should look around for a few couples in the same situation that might enjoy a burger and pool party at our house. Our pool is "clothing optional" too.

reference

Hot Vegas Seduction


I am lying out in the hotel pool yard in the blazing hot sun in Vegas. I am all alone because my wife went out of town with friends nearby to shop for the day. She will not be back until tomorrow around noon because they want to have a girls day/ night out. I am minding my own business like a good boy. I suddenly spot you sitting at a high top table on the pool side drinking a very cutesy drink. I look up slyly and notice that you are looking at me. I am very shy and blush from embarrassment. You open your legs giving me a peak under your jean skirt. I notice the skimpy bikini bottom underneath your skirt and my soft cock begins to uncoil and start to harden inside my bathing trunks. You smile playfully, pause and then cross your hot sexy legs again. You get up from your seat stand up in front of the table and start taking off your short skimpy skirt. Setting it down on the table slowly you dive into the pool.


After about five minutes of trying not to stare at you, my resistance crumbles and I gaze at your dripping wet body emerging from the pool. My gaze is fixated on you for at least 30 seconds. There are many pretty women at the pool, but your beauty seems beyond this earth almost magical in the way that you look exactly like the girl in my sex dreams lately. I seem strangely almost hypnotically drawn to you as you catch me looking . You whip your hair back away from your face and our eyes meet. I nervously look down hoping you didn’t notice me staring and you lick your lips seductively, hungrily . I start to hear your black stiletto heels with their fiery red dragon design on the side knocking on the cement as you approach. The “click”, “click” of your heels makes my cock swell even more as I notice you have incredibly sexy high arched feet. Our eyes meet again and this time I notice you are wearing a rather unique necklace with a dragon like charm attached.


Brandi: “Hey there, handsome my name is Brandi.”
I let out a quiet sigh and give you the tiniest flirtiest smile. You smile back. I introduce myself and ask you how you are doing on this hot summer day. You smile again and say you just trying to cool off in the pool. At this point I can‘t help but scan your entire body all the way up and down with my wanting eyes. You notice what I am doing so and again lick your lips seductively as if you are very hungry.

Brandi: “Scott, would you like to have a drink with me?”
I nod and you wave over the cocktail waitress, and she comes over. You order drinks for both of us.

Brandi: “Just put it on HIS room tab. What’s you room number by the way?”
I say “666.”

You smile sweetly and walk closer to the bathing chair on my left and lay down your towel taking your time sitting and then start to lay back. You slowly run your hand over your arms, legs and divine booty to get the excess droplets of water off you body. Then you dangle one of your sexy heels off your toes, pointing them like a gymnast. I stare and watch this as it seems to be happening in slow motion. We hear a voice we both look up at the same time. It is the cocktail waitress, ready to hand us the drinks we ordered. You grab them both from her and slowly swing your arms from your right to your left. While I am pre-occupied with tipping the waitress, you quickly dip the dragon charm into my drink.


You comment on how nice and polite I am, and hand me my drink.
Brandi: “Cheers, now drink up Scott.”

As I drink I start to really pay attention to your swim suit and how it is really not covering you much. You look and realize the wedding ring on my left hand and whisper.
Brandi: “Let’s go back to your room.”

The words jolt me back to reality for a second since I am married and I hesitate but then I look at you squeeze your breast cleavage and seductive shape your hot ass and my head starts spinning. I feel numb except for my raging hard on and submissively agree to your request.
We get in the room and you motion me to lay on the bed to the left. I look at you and stare totally hypnotized by you playing with your hot curvilicious legs and feet. You run your fingers over your smooth legs. You lean back on your hands and lift your legs and cross one another and use your right foot to take off your left heel and then switch and take your left foot and take off your right heel. I notice how much your foot curves almost like you are wearing high heels as you flex them ...then point them again and then flex them. You do that about 3 more times than the last few times were faster almost like you were telling me to you come here with your feet. Strangely though I am unable to move from the bed.

Next you perform the hottest booty tease how ever as you seduce and weaken me completely with your perfectly shaped bubble but.

Brandi: “How’s that for a leg, heel and foot tease show. Scott, I knew all your weaknesses before we even met. You see I am here to take your soul and feed on your virile man seed. When you were not looking I dipped my dragon charm into your drink. The charm is coated with my pussy cum turning any drink into a zombie love slave potion. I have been seducing ONLY married men and taking their souls for over 500 years. Men’s souls give me irresistible beauty. You see I am inside your body now. Once I make you CUM your soul is mine and you can never CUM again.”
Immobilized from the love toxin, I watch as this demon spawn now completely nude approaches me. Her eyes now glowing like scorching blue flames. She takes off my bathing suit exposing my throbbing cock. Taking my cock deep into her mouth she mercilessly teases and denies my orgasm for what seems like hours increasing my submission towards her. It seems she is in totally control of my final orgasm.

Brandi: “Before I drain all your man seed, I need to feed on your wallet which makes me incredibly aroused. I am a demon princess and deserved to be spoiled.”

I have no choice but to watch helplessly as she uses the room computer to purchase a bunch of amazon gift cards account maxing out my credit cards in the process.
Brandi: “That was fun. Now I need to FUCK.”

The night seems endless as Brandi violently and sadistically uses my cock for her pleasure over and over again. The number of times she orgasms seems infinite as her demonic screams of passion fill the air. When she does allow me to cum she deep throats my cock completely and swallowing every last drop of my virility with it. My body violently spasms as I pass out…..
I awaken at around 12:00 in the afternoon the next day. The room is tidy and shows no signs of the endless, violent demonic fucking that occurred the night before. Brandi is nowhere to be seen. My head is clear and I feel strangely refreshed. Was it all just a bad dream caused by too many drinks at the pool? I guess I will never know.

Charity, a long haired tanned beauty, was taking her long needed vacation in Honolulu, Hawaii. She was a successful hard driven ballet dancer. Some of her colleagues would even label her a prima donna.  She always had to have everything done her way. Her manager encouraged the stubborn and talented woman to take a break from her career and refresh herself. She hesitantly agreed. Her vacation was to take her to three countries. The first stop was Barbados. The next destination was Fiji. Her final resting place was Honolulu.